Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Welcome Readers!

This teen is no other than Irumi Suzuki. Why was this young teen there in the first place?

Well, poor young Irumi was born to two horrible excuses for adults. They were selfish and their only goal was to have a comfortable, lazy life. Even if it meant forcing their child to shoulder all the consequences. And those consequences have been steep. No matter how much the young girl has tried, has worked, has sacrificed herself. It was never enough for those selfish mortals. And in the end, they sold her. Not to any mortal man, no but to the great devil, Sullivan. One of the three heroes of the Netherworld. Within this new strange and foreign land- how will she adapt and stand up to these new obstacles in her life? Is this all in the turn for the better? As secrets come out, realizations made and connections forged watch as Irumi takes the Netherworld by storm!

WARNINGS: trauma, past abuse, poly-relationship/harem, mates, language, kinda-age gap

This is a fanfic based on the manga/anime Welcome to Demon School Iruma-kun! So the show/ manga content is not owned by me. There are twists of my own. And I will switch between the show and the manga though as they are not too far off from one another it will be fine. This is a wonderful anime and manga and so I do greatly recommend reading/watching if you hadn't done one or the other!

Inspired by Rosario + a vampire, blue exorcist, noblesse, dance in a vampire bund, and a few other shows/manga/fanfics

This will have some dramatic scenes and crude language- as come on it's a Highschool for demons. So there will be some cussing, and some thoughts and such.

This is a gender-bent for Iruma so he will be a she- aka Irumi. This Opera is going to be non-binary so will be referred in they, them, and so on.

Any questions or just comments feel free to leave a comment. I will try to have each chapter be an episode/manga chapter or if it's a longer/ packed in episode/manga chapter I will potentially split it into two-three chapters.

Enjoy! Feel free to comment, vote, or follow only if you want to! If you do not like this just let me know if it's anything about the structures or wording or even perhaps spelling and I'll look into it! But as a reader, you have the freedom to choose to read this or not. I am only writing this for fun, this series is really helping me out so I'll do my best to keep up with the story and continue to update this!

Now on to the first chapter!!——>>>

New Beginnings A Welcome to Demon School Iruma-Kun fanfiction With hints of inspiration of Rosario + a Vampire, Noblesse, Blue exorcist, Dance in the Vampire Bund, and a number of fanfics/theories

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 1

The Netherworld- the realm where all demons live. And the Monarch that rules is- The Demon King! However, the Demon King's throne has sat empty for ages. Only the most worthy will inherit this seat of sovereignty. But who will it be? Irumi Suzuki, age 14, she is a pitiful girl who was sold off to a demon by her idiot parents...

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Nngh!" The young blue-haired figure grunted as they struggled with pushing the frozen dead fish back into its carrier. "Irumi! You are going to take over from here! Don't screw it up!" An older man shouted after struggling with his own cage doors. Irumi's eyes widened, turning to look at the senior worker incredulously. "Y-yes, sir!" 'He is going to make me do this all by myself!?!'

"If you can't handle it, I'm docking half your pay!" The man yelled before running away. 'H-half?! I won't be able to survive with only half!' Irumi internally freaked out, desperate to keep these giant tuna locked away.

Irumi Suzuki. Fourteen years old. As you see, she is being forced to work on a Tuna fishing boat. Simply put: her parents are selfish scumbags who refuse to work. So it's all on her.

"Ggugh! Haa haa.." Irumi panted, putting nearly all her weight against the bar doors. Why weren’t there any locks?! You'd think that'd be crucial here!!

*shooou!*

*flump!*

"Huh?" The girl dressed in boyish clothing looked down, getting further worried. The fish beside her just fell out of its confinement. "Oh..oh no.." she squeaked, spotting the ones above clunking against its doors above her. The coloring on her face quickly began to drain away.

"Whaaa!" She yelped, running away from the falling fish. And so her dangerous course of dodging, jumping, and barreling out of the falling fishes' way commenced.

"Ow.." The teen groaned, falling to the ground a short time later while she was dodging the frozen solid, dead, fish. The boat creaked and groaned, the sway dangerous as the storm and waters raged. Irumi- with her small figure and bright shoulder-length blue hair, rolled. Dodging more fish that fell from above. "Cut paycheck..." she whimpered with a soft, squeaked, and panicking voice; accepting the fact she is not capable of handling this monstrosity.

"Gah!" The teen yelped again, going onto her hands and kicking up, backflipping to dodge more of the dangerously frozen solid aquatic creatures. Panting tiredly, the blue-haired girl glanced up, cringing back and making a move to avoid as an even larger array of fish fell from above. That's to say, the dodging was soon no longer needed.

Around the girl, the area turned a muddy grey. The falling fish froze mid-air as the small teen fell to the floor unrestricted by this phenomenon, panting in exhaustion. Surrounding Irumi, a rope had materialized out of nowhere, wrapping tightly around her torso and arms, startling the fourteen-year-old beyond thought. "Wha!?" Irumi squeaked, bright blue eyes widening while looking at the rope that came into existence out of nowhere. And before her very eyes, an elderly man appeared. With bat-like leathery wings, strong golden-yellow horns atop his shiny bald head, small glasses that gleamed in front of his hidden eyes, a handlebar mustache that seemed to curl upwards with his dark smirk, and a grape-wine colored trench coat with matching suit pants. The peculiar old man lifted a hand- the pale skin clinging to the boney, slim fingers. Long, sharp purple painted nails carried forward, and the teen felt her breath leave. His eyes were piercing straight through her, focusing on her face and then on her neck. Some type of emotion flashed through his narrowed, hidden eyes briefly which only startled the poor girl all the more.

The snap echoed the abruptly silent ship, a 'sold' sign appeared on the teen's torso above the rope and in a blink, they too were gone. Leaving the fish flying and the boat doomed in the chaotic sea. 'Aah! What is happening right now?!' She cried out within her mind. Unknown to Irumi, was that this man is her buyer- and not just any normal one too- but the demon her parents contacted and sold her to for the exchange of a mere ten million yen. Before the exchange of ownership, Irumi was in the midst of the last task to pay off the debt her parents carelessly shouldered on her from deals and contracts with a local yakuza. But that was cut short with this demon 'kidnapping' her from the dangerous tuna fishing boat/illegal goods transport. And now; bound by a rope and being dragged along in a floating bubble, Irumi was stuck staring in shock and absolute fear at the man and the peculiar -to the point of frightening- world below...

"W-wait!" She cried out after her mind computed at least a small portion of what happened in the last ten minutes, struggling against the rope as they soared above a terrifying landscape that was unlike any she had seen before. Trying to be brave and piece things together on what in the world was happening. "W-where are we going?! And who are you!" Irumi shouted.

"Oor nin ru mi norshi worr mirf fer." the male seemed to say in a frightening voice. "Ah..come again?" She stuttered sweat clinging to her forehead. 'Just what language is that?! I never heard anything like that!'

The scary, flying man was muttering something again and snapped his fingers. A strange glow immediately surrounded her body, a faint purple glow from what she could tell, which weirded her out further. When the light faded, the man chanced to speak to her again. "Now, you will understand and be able to speak the demon language. Irumi…Suzuki. We are in the Netherworld." He explained simply. Irumi blinked, dumbfounded. 'Did..did he say demon language..?! And the Netherworld?!'

"T-the what?" She choked up the question, hoping to have perhaps heard wrong though..that explained the horns and wings. "It's the realm of Demons." He answered simply.

'Realm of-?!' She screamed in her mind, mouth falling slack and turning paler like newly fallen snow. "Wait- I suddenly can understand you now..?" She connected, not so subtly asking the ‘how is this suddenly possible?’, her mind still reeling and processing. "I put you under a spell," the man explained shortly, answering the buried question. "Wait..you can do that?" She muttered, 'does that mean magic exists? Then the accusations of spells and witchcraft being devil work in my home realm are..?' "Well, of course, I can. I am a demon. It's part of the package." He announced in a way that almost seemed smug. This only made Irumi sweat more. 'Does this mean I'm dead or will be soon..? Is this the equivalent to hell?!'

"Are you joking?" She choked out. 'Please be a joke- no, please be a dream! Everything is a horrible dream! I'll wake up, probably buried in frozen smelly tuna!-wait oh no! Did I die from being buried by frozen tuna?! No-no! Please for the love of everything please be a dream!!!'

"No child, I am not. My name is Sullivan. And I am a demon." He- Sullivan said, looking down and back at her confined figure. "And you should know, you're here because your…parents made a deal to sell your soul to me, so now you're mine." He chuckled as he told her. Irumi went paler if that was possible. Her eyes were as wide as dinner plates.

"My parents seriously sold my soul to a demon?! But they would never do tha-! Uh.." she breathed out, catching what she was about to say, the color of her eyes dulling as she looked down in dread. 'No..sounds about right..that's them..' "Hm..?" She looked up trying not to think much about that, just hoping this was a stupid dream that was taking ludicrous hits at the cruelty of her life.

"What's that?" Irumi voiced out, spotting a large gloomy building up ahead, cast in an eerie shadow. Strange towers with...horns? "That is my mansion." He smirked which caused Irumi only to shrink back more. Nothing good could come from that type of smirk! Dream or not! "Now what happens?! What are you going to do with me?!" She yelled, struggling and squirming in her floating bubble and bound ropes.

-5 minutes later-

"Huh...?" Irumi questioned, suddenly having a frilly bib around her neck, seated in a lusciously cushioned armchair. Her hands were held by the demon- Sullivan as he was slouching and kneeling on one knee in front of her. A wide smile on his face. "Please young Irumi! Won't you be my grandson?" The demon requested boldly, a weird baby mobile toy spinning above them at a quick pace. Irumi blinked, shell shocked and dumbfounded. Bizzare flowers all around her and a little behind Sullivan was a table set up with really weird food and what looked like desserts and tea? Really weird-looking desserts at least. Was it all even edible for her? Truly by the looks of it she’d have said ‘no’.

'...grandson...? But I'm a..'

"Huh?!" She breathed out, a bright rosy blush coming to her face as her eyes widened.

"You see.." Sullivan straightened his back a little, looking away. A faint blush on his face. "I've been alone here for all this time. And it's always been a dream of mine to have a grandchild to spoil!~" he said, hugging himself, gripping his own shoulders, and shuddering around.

"Grand..child.." she blinked. Still, startled that he said 'son' at the beginning..did her..did her parents..?

Sullivan fell to his knees again, tears coming out as he clasped his hands over Irumi's. "Levy and Belial are always bragging about their grandkids makes me so jealous!" He cried out shaking his head. Suddenly letting go of Irumi's hands and got in her face, grabbing hold of the large chair itself. "I'll buy you anything you want, and I'll spoil you rotten! So please! Please say you'll be my grandson!" He cried, getting even closer to the point Irumi had no choice but to turn her head to the side to simply talk. "Ah- but- you just told me I was sold to you? Can I even say no..?" She questioned. 'And..I'm a girl..'

Sullivan slouched. "I'll respect your wishes," he breathed out, sounding like he was about to start crying again as he turned his head away. "If you don't want to stay, I won't force you." He sniffled. Irumi stiffened, startled. 'But I've never said no to anyone my whole life!'

Indeed, Irumi Suzuki is a complete pushover. Whenever she is asked to do something and even when she isn't asked at all. Even in ridiculous situations. She will consent to anything, she can't say no. She is such a pushover, she finds herself pathetic.

By this point, Irumi was trembling in anxiety, her hands reaching up to grab hold of the little locket around her neck, out of habit her thumb traced the weird symbols engraved on the front. 'But normal people would say no to this..right..? But..if I do..say no..where would I go..? It doesn't change the fact my lousy parents sold me on the off chance this isn't a dream...and..what would I do? I'm struggling to get work..barely anyone who isn't shady will hire a fourteen-year-old without proper education! And..he did say he just wants a grandchild and it isn't like he has been shady to me either except those weird smirks-which were more a sort of amusement than conceited or cruel. If anything he saved me from those gross fish along with that disastrous ship and has done nothing but answered my questions and bring me here...what should I do..?!' She closed her eyes, gulping then picked her head up, a small rosy blush on her face.

"W-well then so I think I- wha!!" She yelped, her answer getting cut short as Sullivan got in her face again with a hearty yell of "That said!" Irumi flinched back, curling against the chair as Sullivan loomed in front of her. 'Too closeeee!!' She mentally shrieked. He turned almost chibi- almost egg-looking as he sobbed wildly, thick waterfall tears spilling from his eyes behind his glasses while his hands clung to her large grey button-up shirt.

"That's why I'm pushing you so hard! Come on! I'm literally begging right now!! You'll be fulfilling the dying wishes of an old man!! PLEEEAASSSEEE!!!" Sullivan begged without restriction. Irumi froze, trembling at Sullivan's forceful pleas and overwhelming sorrow. Her heart trembled at the three words she was weak to. The final bit of her that still questioned if she should, shattered hopelessly.

The three words Irumi stood no chance against-

Number 1- Please.

Number 2- Help.

Number 3- I beg of you.

"N-now hold on," she said, trembling. "I wasn't going to say no Mister Sullivan, but..could I ask..did..did my parents sell me on the details of me being a son..?" She asked, getting Sullivan to let go of her shirt. "Eh..?" Sullivan blinked, tears still running down his face. "Yes..?" He said bewildered but beyond happy to hear a ‘yes’. Irumi slouched, looking depressed by the news. "M-mister Sullivan..it would seem my parents misinformed you- I'm a girl sir, not a boy- I am- was their daughter." She said, trembling.

She simply couldn't believe this! Irumi knows she has hidden her figure and doesn't generally announce she is a female due to the shady places she has had to work at. But for her own parents to forget her gender identity?!! Furthermore, would this cause a problem with Mister Sullivan in the thought he was going to get a grandson? She was pathetic enough, and probably troublesome enough as well if he was hoping to have a grandson; one that could potentially inherit or play some sort of demon-related role..she doesn’t see herself being much help in such cases- so what would happen to her? Would she..would she be thrown to the side and discarded..? The thought scared and hurt even more than the fact that she has been sold and bought like an object. But to be discarded...to be all alone with the undeniable fact of being unlovable-unworthy to even have a chance of being cared for..-

Sullivan froze, his body completely stock still as the words echoed in his mind. Seeing his frozen state, fear intensified while shuttering through Irumi. She is going to be tossed aside, isn’t she? But to her surprise, that isn’t what happened; no yelling, nor any form of anger or disappointment. If anything it was peculiarly the opposite of fury and ire..it was..excitement? Accomplishment?

Suddenly; loud and abrupt, trembling and shaking as he hugged himself tight again. "A-a-A GRANDDAUGHTERRRRRR!!!~" Sullivan sang in a booming victorious voice, spinning in a hellish tornado of happiness. Irumi felt cold sweat glide down her face as she witnessed the overwhelming excitement and downright destructive glee of this demon but a relief lightened the heavyweight on her fearful heart. ‘Good job sir! Tsu-chan!!’ Sullivan thought with proud tears trailing waterfalls down his face.

And seconds later, a form of adoption papers and a contract appeared in front of her. Irumi signed and stamped her approval on this immediately with the Demon looming over her, staring at the papers intensely. The minute she was done, Sullivan took the papers and danced around with the stack held high above his head while in that honestly cute, chibi egg form of his. Indeed, after 14 years of misfortune, Irumi has acquired the habit of accepting anything. Regardless of her own wishes and the possible consequences towards her own well-being. But she hopes this time it will provide good results and a better state of being for herself- and this elder demon yearning for a grandchild.

Irumi sighed, sitting back, pressing against the plush regal-looking chair. "Mister Sullivan, there are some things I want to speak about first." "Call me grandpa!" Sullivan chirped his demand. Irumi winced but nodded, meekly complying with his demands. "R-right..grandpa-" "Ooooh!~ I love how that word sounds!~" he spun dancing again before halting and standing before her. "Anyways, yes dear granddaughter? Go on?" He asked. peering down at her in shimmering admiration. Irumi cleared her throat trying her best to gather some form of confidence before speaking further, "w-well as a safety precaution I have hidden as a boy, so before you start flaunting the fact you have a granddaughter..well um-I uh...please...please just say grandchild in public till I am ready and feel safe to be. l-well ah..m-me? Also..since..since this is the Netherworld..as a human wouldn't I be at a disadvantage at things- ah gr-grandpa?" She stuttered looking up at Sullivan a little worriedly.

His eyes softened, ‘the poor dear what did those damnable humans do to her? No- they are in the past now! She is here and I’ll protect her to the best of my ability!’ Sullivan thought with determination, nodding to himself and what his little one questioned. "Hm..? Oh! Well yes, you are correct on that..hm, well alright I'll agree to those conditions though I'd like to know the reasoning behind this at some point. Also, I believe I have a solution to that disadvantage, I'll have it prepared in the morning but first-!" He snapped his fingers and the room changed its furnishings in a great poof! A bed-larger in every width and length Irumi has ever seen before, with red satin sheets, many fluffy, soft pillows adorning the top laying against the headboard that had carvings of decorative skulls, horns, and bat wings appeared. Next to the bed on the left was a large skull-shaped telephone on a wooden nightstand. And to the farthest right, past the matching nightstand was a grand darkly stained wooden bookshelf packed with colorful books with an empty one right beside it and a desk and comfy-looking chair in front of that. The desk has a lamp and a skull-shaped utensils holder full of writing supplies on top of the polished top. Further on the right side of the room, coming closer to the door was a treelike coat hanger and a giant four-door wardrobe. The carpet beneath her feet was soft and had the fluffiest texture she ever felt. To the left side was a large window looking out to the front side yard and a door next to her left nightstand leading to what she'd assumed was her own private bath.

"W-wait what is all of this?!" She gasped in awe, looking all around her. "You are my first and only grandchild," Sullivan said like that was the most common knowledge in the universe. "Your food, clothing, shelter, and education-" he snapped his fingers again, long sharp nails just nearly meeting, changing Irumi's outer clothes into some blue and white school uniform with a red-eye brooch and red ribbon. Around her were a few potion bottles, textbooks, papers with strange characters and a couple of scrolls appeared, the items landing near the desk and bookshelf in neat coordinated piles. "Will be taken care of by me! You look so perfect and adorable! Though I would-" he snapped his fingers again and Iruma now stood in a red skirt, a light pink short-sleeved shirt, and the brooch stayed the same but instead the simple ribbon turned into a large bow. He basically squealed in delight seeing Irumi in this clothing.

"Ah! No! No!" She yelped, hugging herself and covering her upper arms, and with trembling legs squeezed her thighs shut tightly, desperately hiding the old scars from past dangerous life-threatening activities. Despite being proof of how she is a survivor-they hurt, down to every last detail connected with their existence. Sullivan paused, his blackened heart shuddering at spotting the scars in both grief and righteous-hellish fury; but kept his mouth shut, pretending he didn't see a thing, and snapped his finger again. Instead giving her a kind smile as he changed it back to the male uniform. "You look wonderful in both sets, Irumi-chann!~" he sang happily. "With this, I'm going to enroll you in a demon school- The best demon school there is!" He exclaimed with a blush while clapping. "Ah- a demon school. I suppose that would be a thing here." Irumi mumbles, blinking, relaxing a bit when the clothes have changed back to the male uniform more exactly- everything now successfully being covered back up.

Sullivan then changed again into his chibi self, crying and blowing his nose into a handkerchief. "Because of your lowlife ‘parents’, you were forced to start working young and never got your chance to go to school!" He sniffled before slashing his hand in the air. "But fear not! All the paperwork has been taken care of! I am your grandpa, remember!" He was just babbling on at this point. "Y-yes grandpa-" "OOOOH I JUST LOVE HOW THAT SOUNDS WHEN YOU SAY IT!!" He cried out again.

"On your first day, we will have to take a picture!!" "C-could we slow down a bit?" Irumi stuttered, getting more and more overwhelmed. "There's never been a human being enrolled in this school! But you won't be eaten as long as they don't find out what you are!" He said joyously, giving Irumi a heart attack, a bad spin of a poorly used old joke he used to use at a constant so long ago. "If they find out they'll eat me?!" She nearly screamed, her legs trembling and knees nearly buckling. "Kyah!" She yelled when Sullivan grabbed a large vase and suddenly dumped a large amount of liquid onto her while yelling splooooosh.

"This fragrance will cover up your human scent, so you can stop worrying." Sullivan chirped with a casual shrug. Irumi twitched. Her heart thundered as she began to tremble more. 'Did I make a mistake...?' She thought worriedly, sweat coming off her like a waterfall, "a-actually you know I'd rather-" Sullivan began to walk away. "I'm so relieved that you are such a delightful kid Irumi," "huh.." "if you had declined...I'd of had no other choice but to eat you for dinner tonight." Irumi turned stock still, staring at Sullivan as he sorted through the school supplies in muted horror. Unaware that was only another poorly made joke on his part. "Sorry, you were saying?" Sullivan turned towards Irumi who cleared her throat. "J-just that I'm worried about fitting in, that's all." She said, giving a shy, uneasy laugh.

"Oh no worries Irumi-chan, you'll do great! So henceforth this room will be yours!" "Ah-thank you!" Irumi thanked him while giving a polite bow. Sullivan smiled down at Irumi, patting her head affectionately, "you'll have to get up early tomorrow so we can go through all the details, and the entrance ceremony is pretty early as well so get plenty of sleep. Good night!" "Ah-tomorrow-" she called out in alarm, previously assuming school was in a few more days' time but the door closed in front of her before she could get out much else. "Good night.." Irumi sighed, turning towards the bed and finding a pair of silk pajamas that looked just a little big on her. "I have my very own room..this is a first.," she muttered as she came closer to the bed. "I swear..all my life has been hell really..what much difference is going to be in the actual thing..?" She mumbled to herself.

Breathing out a sigh again, Irumi undressed, undoing the bandages around her chest and back before slipping on the shirt and pants. "So soft.," she whispered, running her hand against the fabric. The poor girl looked down, staring at the bed for a moment before looking out the grand size window, looking up at the sky. She breathed out, eyes closing as she tucked herself into the bed. A little piece of herself still hoping this was all a dream- yet..she also hoped this was real. "So much like a dream..could I..could I allow myself to be cared for..?" Irumi asked herself, before closing her eyes, falling asleep instantly at the heavenly soft bed and pillows, already feeling comfortably warmed by the soft blankets.

Outside her door, in the hallway, Sullivan sang and basically skipped in happiness. His arms were tucked in and his fingers curled making it seem like he had paws. In front of the demon was another. One with cat-like ears as horns and tail, hair a dark reddish-orange, cut short in front, and a simple braid in the back that fell to their shoulder blades. A butler uniform on their body. "You take your whims much too far." The monotonous voice stated bluntly. Their expression stayed purely blank. "Opera!" Sullivan greeted in gusto. "You could have adopted any or all of the demons you wanted. But why would you adopt a human as your grandson? What could you possibly be up to?" Opera questioned not yet knowing the human child was a young girl instead.

Sullivan's face turned momentarily sullen, serious, mulling his words over. "Nothing, really. Hmm, you'll understand someday, Opera. Ah yes, tomorrow morning could you prepare the seal for the blood binding adoption? Also, that is granddaughter~ little Irumi-chan is actually a sweet little girl! I'll be counting on you to help her! Ah and with that potion, I talked about earlier- could you get that set up for tomorrow as well to go with that blood-binding seal-also could you look into those varieties of scar creams and salves in the medical and beauty market? Thank you~~~ hm 🎶 hmm hm hm 🎶 I simply can not wait for tomorrow~" he sang resuming his skipping. Behind him, Opera blinked blankly, a bit concerned and a bit confused at this situation and the one they call Master. "Haa.," they uttered simply in a sigh, leaving to prepare regardless of how they felt.

Chapter Text

________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Chapter 2

The Netherworld- the realm where all demons live. And the Monarch that rules is- The Demon King! However, the Demon King's throne has sat empty for ages. Only the most worthy will inherit this seat of sovereignty. But who will it be?

Irumi Suzuki, age 14. She is a pitiful girl who was sold off to a demon by her idiot parents.

————————————————————————-------------------------------------------------------

The night passed quickly and morning came. The birds cawed and chirped from their nest outside. Successfully stirring Irumi from her rest-the best she’s had for a while really, shifting and sitting up, the young girl stretched her arms above her head with a silent yawn. Rubbing her eyes she looked around the room in silent bewilderment. 

"Ah..so it wasn't..a dream.." 

A knock rapt on her door before it flung open to Sullivan. "Good morning Irumi!~ did you sleep well last night?!" He questioned happily as he walked to her bed. "O-oh yes, this bed set is really comfy and I fell right to sleep with no issue too. Thank you, sir- ah grandpa. And good morning to you as well." Irumi greeted, smiling sleepily before blinking; tilting her head to clearly see the other demon next to her newfound grandfather in curiosity. 

"Ooh!~ my first good morning!~ I must savor thissss!~" Sullivan sang, spinning on the ball of his feet in excitement as a blush covered his face. 

Irumi blinked before giving an airy laugh, becoming amused at his intense happiness.  

"Now then! We must get ready!~ come along you can get dressed in a moment! First, we need to set up the last bit of work so we can complete the adoption later!" Sullivan announced in excitement, lifting Irumi out of the covers, not noting the sudden chest she had but instead rushed right out the door, and would have gone all the way to his private study if it wasn't for the other demon to grab hold of his collar. "Sir it would be best if we allowed Irumi-sama to dress first. She'd get cold walking in nothing but silk pajamas." The butler stated in monotone. 

Sullivan gasped realizing this and apologized to the stunned Irumi, rushing back into her room and setting her onto the bed. "Alright then! Opera here will help you dress and then guide you to the study! Hurry now! I shall be waiting!" Sullivan sang rushing out once more leaving Irumi dazed on her bed. "H-he is surely full of energy.." she mumbled a little bit in shock. 

Before turning to Opera and blushed. "A-ah it was Opera, right? You don't need to help me dress-" "you will need aid in those bandages." Opera interrupted. Irumi paused. "N-no no I'm used to doing it all by myself-" "but you aren't alone now, it's fine lady Irumi, please allow me to help in this." Irumi paused again, turning pale as she heard one of the three magic words. The please echoed ongoingly in her head. "Y-yes..sure.." she agreed, giving in with her head down. 

Opera hummed, nodding in gratitude. Irumi took off her shirt and grabbed the undergarments offered to change into and quickly dressed into that and her slacks when she thought Opera had their back turned to gather the bandages. 

They were not turned away.

They had paused- frozen like a statue at where they stood, eyes a little wide seeing how mauled her petite back was. Immense scarring and wild slash marks covered the young teen from the nape of her neck to down past her tailbone. 

The marks followed up from her neck spreading to her shoulders like morbid branches of a tree and descended down to the back of her biceps an inch shy of her elbows and from what they caught before she put on pants it had dropped past her tailbone down to her thighs just a bit above the back of her knees. Opera found their grip tightening on the bandages, now understanding their master’s request on the research of scar cream. 

They gritted their fanged teeth to restrain the fierce hiss that wished to tear through their throat. 

Who'd dare do this to a young offspring?

These were old and aged and held so much weight into them, and their new ward is only just fourteen years old. What cruel beasts would do this? Was she thrown to defend herself with nothing? Is this what humans subject their young to?!

They managed to swallow back the hiss, for now , Opera felt a kindling inkling of understanding and gratitude towards their Lord Sullivan over the decision to bring this child here. 

While it is still intense and as far as they could tell- foolish on bringing a human child here; Opera was grateful this young one wasn't in such a harmful environment-or as much of a harmful environment any longer. They breathed out silently, feeling lightheaded from looking at the mauled appearance of their new mistress and the nauseating strangeness of seeing the lack of a wing roots or tail, especially with how the scarring laid it made it look like said appendages were viciously ripped and carved out. 

But upon catching that Irumi, their new young mistress was trembling in fear; clutching hold of some silver locket in what seemed to be habitual. Opera quickly schooled their features, trying to let out the impression of calm and sturdy once more. Having to ignore that for now, and with hopes to calm the young girl, they unraveled the bandages and began to wrap them around her torso taking care to cover the scars that looked like they were a threat to open at any moment's notice most. 

Their cat ear-like horns lowered in dismay whenever the teen flinched at their closeness and brief touches, especially when their touch brushed over some of the oldest of the scars. "We can order you scar cream and other potions to heal up your skin, though it'll take a bit of a process if you'd like we can look into such options for you." Opera offered, voice still emotionless though their cat appendages were still a little slumped- showing their emotions of sadness. 

Irumi stiffened, her eyes widening at that offer, "you-you can do this for me..?" She stuttered in disbelief, looking down and clasping her hands in front of her still holding the peculiarly Netherworld-detailed locket. "Hnn, if that is something you'd like, mistress." Opera simply said, nodding as they finished the bandaging off with a neat tie and held up the male uniform's shirt for the young girl, helping her slip it on. "Yes, I’d like that..ah you don't need to call me mistress, Opera, Irumi is just fine," Irumi said looking up at them as she buttoned up the shirt herself.

"No, as my lady is now the grandchild of Lord Sullivan you are befitting the title of a lady or princess. So I shall call you as such, any less would be an insult." Opera stated simply, denying her request- not knowing how right those words were. 

"A-ah..okay then.." she gave in easily as she has always done, all the while slipping her socks and shoes on. "Thank you for doing the bandages. They feel a lot nicer than how I have them usually tied." The human girl thanked them with such a sweet, innocent smile. 

Opera hummed, nodding, a pleasing warmth circling through their body while meeting that smile. "We should get to the study, come along now. We will give you a proper tour of the manor when you get back from the ceremony." They side-stepped while opening the door and guiding Irumi to the study, knocking on the door before opening it and once more sidestepping to let the young girl through. 

As Irumi entered, her vision took in an entrancing circle, filled with strange but slightly familiar symbols, almost resembling the symbols etched onto her locket. Standing in the middle of the interesting pentagram was Sullivan, he seemed to be radiating a type of power, the bursts of raw energy being eaten into the symbol, changing from a dark- nearly nightmarish purple to a pure, deep violet. "What..is this..?" Irumi questioned. 

"Ah! Irumi-chan, this is the blood-binding adoption. No worries it won't bring you any harm, though we will have to be careful as you are human, and this has never been done with a human. But again no problem, we set up precautions and the transaction will happen after the ceremony." Sullivan explained with a bright smile and a variety of dismissive hand motions. 

"Ah...I see? What do I need to do- and what will this eh..do to me?" Irumi questioned, looking at the circle that was still eating up the offered power source the demon in front of her-her grandpa, gave it. "Oh nothing much, it will solve the wing root problem, and provide you with your own magic. Basically, it'll make you a half-breed in a certain way. A demoness yet not fully. Though if certain needs are met, you could potentially become a full demoness. But nothing harmful will happen to you, I'll make sure you are safe and sound!~" Sullivan cupped his hand to his heart, spinning on his heel, as he continued to feed the circle his power. 

Opera frowned, confusion in their eyes as they cast a curious glance at their master. "What you need to do, mistress is to provide a bit of your blood to the circle so it can start cultivating to be ready for tonight and a bit to the potion to mix with the master's so it can match your body's limitations." Opera explained, moving into the room and picking up two empty vials and a needle. They, themselves did not fully grasp this potion's reasoning or why but explained it exactly as Sullivan ordered.

Irumi glanced at the needle, swallowing and taking it as Opera handed it over. She pressed it onto her palm and held it over to one of the vials. Opera gently squeezed her hand before quickly switching vials, handing the quarter-filled one to Sullivan who unceremoniously dumped the droplets of blood into the circle, which devoured it eagerly. The circle glowed, shifting from deep purple into an Egyptian blue, nearly matching perfectly Irumi's hair and eyes. 

Her eyes widened, watching in awe as the colors shifted and the symbols of the circle changed a minuscule amount. She was so entrapped that she didn't notice Opera wrapping her hand or that they carefully poured the small vial into a bigger glass bottle that slushed a rich wine red color. 

"Well then, We can leave this be, for now, let's get to the dining room for breakfast!" Sullivan announces cheerfully. Picking up Irumi and rushing out, haphazardly tossing a type of barrier over the room as Opera walked out in silence, seeming to easily keep in stride with Sullivan. 

The color in Irumi's face drained as she clung to Sullivan's coat, startled to have been picked up like that so suddenly. "There we go~" Sullivan cooed, setting Irumi into a seat and quickly sat down himself just to the side of her and at the head of the table. 

Opera walked past them both into the kitchen and carted out a few platters of food and began to lay out the spread for both Irumi and Sullivan to enjoy. Irumi stared at the food, a little confused by the appearance- the strange and at points unappetizing looking foods. "Hell grey tea, milady," Opera announced, handing over a hot cup of tea. 

"Oh- ah thank you." She thanked them, carefully taking the teacup. She set it down on the cup saucer. Looking back at the food and cautiously taking a bite of the weird pink- caterpillar? heart-shaped meat. Taking a single bite she froze. Tears immediately sprung in her eyes,  'It's sooo gooood!!!' She thought in fascination and amazement before she began to dig in without a reservation, forgetting where she was and that she wasn't alone in this room as she dug in. Plate after plate was emptied and set to the side. 

"She certainly has a...healthy appetite." Opera commented while refilling Sullivan's tea. "Hm! Hm! As expected of my grandchild! Hahahaha!" Sullivan exclaimed, smirking proudly. ‘What a healthy appetite! As expected from her!!’

It took around ten minutes till Irumi finished the large amount of food Opera supplied and then they were ready. The three walked a bit, stopping at some sign. 

"Oh, joy! My granddaughter's first day of school! It's picture time, Irumi, stand right next to that!" Sullivan said, pointing to the sign. "Oh..what is this thing?" Irumi questioned pointing to the symbols she has been seeing everywhere-netherworld words and symbols maybe? As she glanced trying to get a better look, Sullivan lifted his hand casting another spell. "Ah!" Irumi exclaimed, startled that she could read and comprehend it now. "Entrance ceremony?" 

Getting in position, she posed with a cute peace sign while Sullivan posed with his fingers in a way to make three sixes. In a matter of moments, Opera took the photo. "I'm so happy!" Chibi Sullivan cried out as he bounced around. "My granddaughter's first day of school! Her first little bag! So innocent! So beautiful!" Sullivan exclaimed, continuing to bounce around as Opera and Irumi slowly followed behind. 

"S-so Opera, about this school?-" Irumi began to question, looking up at them. "Take a look," Opera said simply pointing ahead. 

Irumi's eyes widened, breath leaving her as the grey fog cleared up little by little, revealing to her- the great demon school Babyls. "The renowned school, this is Babyls," Sullivan announces as above them a flock of demons- students and perhaps their families flew and landed at the entrance gates. ‘A-amazing!’ Irumi thought in awe.

At the gate, the student council and a few teachers announced good mornings to the attendees of the entrance ceremony that are arriving. 

Sullivan turned to Irumi as they stopped just before the gate. "I have to go get ready so I'm taking off now, tah-tah!" He said handing a vial to Opera with the brief instruction to put a few droplets into the circle when he gathers a few things from back in the manor. And with that vanished from Irumi's sights. "Huh? Oh- ah what about you, Opera?" She questioned looking to Opera after her grandfather flew off. Opera merely bowed, "have a lovely day my lady." They said before walking off back to the manor. "Thanks.." Irumi said, looking dejected, and began to walk past the four demons who were shouting greetings. 

"Hm?" The four hummed looking up to Irumi. "Hey, you," the one with white and black hair called out, causing Irumi to pause in her tracks. "A-are you talking to me..?" Irumi questioned looking at the four shyly. A flashback of what Su-grandpa said about them not eating her as long as they didn't know. 'Did they find out? Did the perfume not work? Oh no, oh no! Please don't eat me!!' She thought chaotically as her heart trembled in fear. 

"To the auditorium," the demon merely announced, pointing in the direction. "A-ah yeah, S-Sorry, thank you!" She yelped running past and down the path. 

"Jumpy one.." the demon with the freckles commented, blinking as they momentarily watched Irumi run by, passing a tall, red-haired demoness. "Hm?" Ameri paused looking at Irumi's figure. "President, is something the matter?" The same freckle-faced demon questioned. "No, it's nothing," Ameri said, simply turning away.

"Huuurrrhaaa!!" A loud deep voice cried out, slamming a battle-ax to the ground, just missing a teacher. "What's the meaning of this?!" The teacher yelled in outrage. "I'm testing my skills before the entrance ceremony, if I defeat a teacher then I'll be famous! Strength is everything!" A tall blonde announced boldly. "Oh I see, so you are a moron." The teacher commented to the towering blonde student as Irumi walked on by. 

Irumi rushed in once finding the large doors that lead to the auditorium, finding a seat by a Minotaur type and a red-skinned demon. "What's that smell? Something smells delicious in here!" The Minotaur-type announced. "Probably from the kitchens! They are probably cooking a feast!" 

Irumi shrunk in on herself, trembling as she repeatedly told herself not to stand out. As she did so, she overheard a few small normal conversations, which helped her hold the hope that this was a normal school. 

Then a man walked to the pedestal. "Silence." He demanded. 'Is he a teacher..?' Irumi looked up, her fear starting to subside more and more as she peered in curiosity to the teacher with richly dark purple hair. He stepped aside and another came up. "It’s 6:06! The Entrance Ceremony shall now begin! Now, all please stand for the school song!" The demon-a different teacher cheered. 

At once everyone stood. 'This doesn't seem too bad-eek!' She turned rigid, hearing the song, and began to tremble more and more. 'Oh god, my life is literally depending on not standing out!' Irumi internally stressed out. 

"🎶All humans are souls for us to eat. Their blood and meat must be completely devoured!~🎶" Irumi trembled more and more hearing the song go further. 'Don't stand out. Please luck, don't make me stand out! I am the air! Air, I am the air!!' 

"Grand! Everyone may be seated, now a speech from the Principal!" The teacher announced and as Irumi sat she looked up, still trembling. 'The principal? I wonder who-eh?!' Everyone around her likewise whispered about the possible next ‘Demon King’. On stage walked in Sullivan- er- Grandpa. Happily skipping in his chibi form. "Hello!~ Irumi-chan!~ your grandpa is here!~" the demon announced excitedly, waving his hand wildly in her basic direction.

"Oh..oh no.." Irumi whimpered, covering her face in embarrassment as Sullivan began to only talk about her and that he was passing out her first-day pictures at the main gate. 'Nobody wants that, I promise you!!' She mentally cried out, covering her face as it turned redder, a small groan leaving her. "Hey, my grandma does the same to me during her group knitting." The Minotaur demon shrugged. "R-really? B-but still this is so embarrassing.." Irumi looked up at the fellow first years, accidentally giving the Minotaur and the red-skinned devil a cute, meek look that screamed innocent and adorable.

* ba~dump~ ba~dump*

The two blinked, a slight blush coming to their face as they quickly looked away, both scratching the back of their heads. "Yeah, yeah," they both said, attempting to play cool. "Hm..?" Irumi questioned tilting her head and blinking. It seemed to get the two even more flustered in some way. 

"That's all I want to say! Bye-bye!" Sullivan announces and skips off stage, leaving behind students muttering about how cute Irumi looked or how she was 'just a baby'. 'This throws off my plan to lay low...' she sighed, slouching. 

"And next is..the student representative, head of the class, Asmodeus Alice, will make his speech." A pink-haired male in a lovely white uniform stood up. All the attention went to him instead, much to Irumi's relief. Around, whispers erupted about Asmodeus instead. 

Comments about his looks, how amazing he is, noble son, and how he ranked first in the entrance exam circled around. He was halfway to the stage when- "ah it seems that it changed, sorry about this, but the class representative changed to Irumi, will you please stand up and come make your speech." At the same moment, Asmodeus and Irumi froze on the spot. 

A fire of fury burned brightly in Asmodeus' pink eyes, while shakily Irumi stood up. Her eyes were shadowed by her bangs. 'This..was grandpa's plan...wasn't it..?' She twitched at the thought, walked up the stage, and stepped onto the stool behind the pedestal. Blankly staring into the crowd. 

"Damn! Standing in front of a crowd and not even blinking! He got guts!" Some random student yelled as the commentary and whispers turned back into her. They called her the principal's grandson. 

She looked down, hiding her trembling with practiced ease. "Hey, a speech was written up for you," a teacher whispered. "Hm..?" She hummed and suddenly the poster with her and Sullivan's picture floated down and laid out in front of her, 'do they want me to read this..?' She wondered, reading her grandpa's good luck, catching sight of his chibi self behind the curtain, filming her. 

'Here goes nothing..' she thought looking at the students dead in the eyes, the words still in her view to read off. " Aberu-Hauke ." She began with a steady and strong voice. Everyone froze, stiffening. Some adopted expressions of fear, startlement, or awe-inspired excitement. " Taru-todari, Iusa bebe." 'Is something the matter with what I'm saying? Am I pronouncing it wrong or saying something weird?' She thought, catching some that looked like they were having heart attacks. " Risu-Toru, Aburuze."  

'The air..it's feeling like it's being distorted..?' Irumi wondered but carried on with the same strong tone of voice. " Sutomanu, Aberuge" the people began to fall to their knees looking at her like she was some type of deity. " Uru " 'last words..' she took in a breath, strengthening her voice for these last words. " Mahoraba, Tsurezaza!" She announced and instantly all the shellshocked students began to scream and cheer. 'What the hell did I say that made them like this...?' She mentally questioned when suddenly a few teachers rushed to her. 

"Hey! Hey! Why did you chant those forbidden spells?! That was dangerous of you! One mispronunciation or stutter and your four limbs would have exploded! This is common knowledge!" The teacher scolded. 'Eh- forbidden spells?!' Her eyes widened, turning her head and looking at her grandpa with narrowing eyes and a pout. 

"Heh! either you're an idiot that is biting off more than you can chew or a warrior that doesn't fear death!" One said, nodding in pride. "You did something really dangerous here! But you really had me impressed!" The teacher that was scolding her gave her a thumbs up. 

"You have a bright future ahead!" Was chirped, and another rubbed the back of their head giving a shy smile. "Even though I wanted to see your limbs blow up a bit!" 'That.. isn't something a teacher should laugh about..' she thought, rubbing her temple. 

Behind her, the purple-haired teacher that demanded silence was twitching and emitting a dark gloom. 'Good thing I survived..I'll need to give grandpa a piece of my mind later, and probably study and start learning the common knowledge.'

"Allow me to ask then, sensei, do the forbidden spells that I chanted have some kind of special effect?" She asked, tilting her head up to the teacher, "Ah you want to know that, no matter what happens, you won't fall for the whole day." The teacher said with a smile. 

'All this commotion for something so simple? Though I guess that explains the note grandpa wrote.' She sighed, "I see, thank you sensei." Irumi bowed and stepped off the stage as it was announced the ceremony was over. Her aim was to the principal’s office to give her new grandfather a scolding, easily ignoring or outright not catching the comments about her being handsome or cute. "Hey there is the honor student.." some whispered. 

She looked down, unfolding the poster and her eyes softened looking at the little note. "Although he meant no harm..he is probably just being overprotective..but if this continues it's going to do the opposite.." she sighed, not noticing Asmodeus Alice approaching her. 

"Hey!" He called out, announcing himself and saying to meet up at the schoolyard. Confused but fulfilling the request she followed into the middle of the yard. 

'Why...do I feel like I’m about to die..?’ She shook her head, refocusing on the pink-haired demon in the school uniform with a strange, white aristocratic flare.  ‘He looks pissed..why did he call me here though..? Ah is it because I took his spot? Perhaps I should apologize..' she wondered, looking at Asmodeus. 

Suddenly he threw a ball of flames directly at Irumi who by reflex jumped out of the way, 'eh?! He wants to burn me!' 

"I was supposed to make the speech! I prepared for days! Got a specially tailored suit for this day- and you stole it right from under me! Back then you relied on the principal and stole my position! My beautiful stage has been ruined by you; so I shall test if you are worthy of that position! Prove yourself that you are stronger than me- with your body!" Asmodeus yelled, hurling another fireball at Irumi. 

Irumi yelped, cartwheeling away, and flipped twice, dodging three others. And soon, twenty solid minutes passed with Irumi dodging and Asmodeus becoming winded from throwing flames about without landing a single hit. All around them a large crowd of students gathered watching, voting for either one, and cheering. "Hey..look he can't land a single hit on Irumi!" A student announced. 

Disheveled and on his hands and knees Asmodeus glared at Irumi. "How the hell are you dodging all my attacks?!" He yelled. Panting and standing a ways back, her hands on her knees. "S-Sorry about that." She breathed out. 

You see- Irumi is a person with horrible luck. Since young she has been put into so many dangerous situations that have required her to hone in her defense to survive such crude luck. While her attack is zero, her defense is infinite! If this skill would have a name it would be- Overwhelming Crisis Evasion Capability or OCEC/ EC for short.

"The honor student is very good," a student commented. "And yet, he hasn't launched a single attack on Asmodeus." Another said. "Huh? What? Does this mean Irumi doesn't take him seriously?! That he is nothing but a bug?!" A different student yelled out. 

Asmodeus looked up to Irumi with gritted teeth. "That true? You think..I'm not worth a damn..and feel sorry for me? Huh? Like some bug?!" Asmodeus growled. Irumi straightened up her figure, startled by this escalation. "No no no no! That's not it! If anyone is a worthless bug, it's me!" She yelped trying to distill this issue from worsening. Already used to insulting herself so she didn't see an issue with calling herself a bug-besides seeing as she was human, she figures a bug is what most would see her now in the Netherworld. 

"Hey! He said you are even worse than bugs!" A student yelled. "He also said you should run away with your tail between your legs!" "Yeah run to your mommy!"  "Not bad! Irumi, keep abusing him!" The students cheered. Irumi's coloration drained at how out of hand it was getting especially with others calling in their input. "That's not what I mean!" She yelled. 

"How dare you insult me this much!" Asmodeus yelled, a flaming sword materializing in his hand. "If magic doesn't work then I will use martial arts to defeat you!!!" He growled out. Beginning to run straight for Irumi. "I'll slice you into eight pieces!!!" "W-wait!" Irumi yelped, sidestepped, and unconsciously used Asmodeus' weight to barrel him forward towards an unsuspecting student. 

"Kiyaaaa!!" The girl screamed in fear. The student couldn't evade, and Asmodeus was so enraged that he couldn't control himself. “Ah! Wait!!” With gritted teeth she rushed forward, wrapping her arms and linking her hands, and pulled back to set him off course from the student. 'It's no good! I'm going to fall-eh?!' But Irumi found that her feet miraculously had firmly planted themselves into the ground, but her back continued to arch, taking and lifting Asmodeus with that movement. 

Dust exploded across the field. Shrouding them from view. Irumi trembled, eyes widened in disbelief. Her mind thought back to that particular forbidden spell she had cast in the opening ceremony not too long ago. ‘Whatever happens, you won’t trip or fall…’

As the smoke cleared- it showed she performed a perfect finishing move- a perfectly executed German suplex!

Around her, all the students cheered wildly as the teachers and student council members finally rushed to the scene. She took this chance of the confusion to sneak away with the unconscious Asmodeus, dragging him to the infirmary room and tucking him into a bed with someone to look after his head injury before rushing to the principal's office. 

All in all, Irumi's first day at school did not go smoothly. 

As she rushed to the principal's office, she found that a school paper had already been released about what she had done on the front page. 

In bold . 

Irumi fell to her knees, silently crying out how her plans of a silent school life failed already in the first hour as Sullivan complimented and boasted how great she is. "Ooh no! I need to apologize- eh?!" She squeaked, stepping back as Asmodeus appeared at the door. 

"A-Asmodeus.." she stuttered, turning confused when suddenly he bowed on one knee to her. "Huh.." "In this match earlier I was at an advantage but still lost, I humbly accept defeat! And furthermore, I heard you took me to the infirmary and I was moved beyond mere words can express!! According to Demon law, the loser belongs to the winner! And so..! I submit myself to you, Irumi-sama! You need servants and so I shall lay this entire student body as your slave, master! And you shall rule this school forever!" Asmodeus announced and declared with passion. Standing from his knelt position. "Irumi-sama! Who shall our first target be?! Please give me your order!" He requested. 

"Ne~ ne~ Irumi-chan, I'm going to upload this photo to the school’s website home page!" Sullivan chirped excitedly. In the background Opera stood silently, nodding in pride. "W-wait! No! Stop, please stop! Don't do it!" She yelled out, face bright red in embarrassment. "Don't you dare grandpa! And we aren't going to attack anyone right now Asmodeus-san please settle down!!" She cried out feeling stressed by this.

————————————————————————

“Master, please ask me to do anything!” Asmodeus exclaimed happily. Looking fired up to do anything for his new master. Irumi waved her hands trying to calm him. “S-sure but I don’t need anything right now, thank you!” She said, attempting to calm the situation down. They were in the hallway, the ceremony over so Students were leaving the school grounds. 

Around the corner stood Eiko Oni, fawning over Irumi. “Irumi saved me from certain death! I want to thank him! And maybe..get closer to him!~ Iru-!!” Eiko’s voice faltered, Asmodeus seethingly glared at the corner that she loomed over. Trembling, Eiko hid, her hand over her wildly beating heart as Asmodeus sent out killing intent. 

“Hm..? Something wrong?” Irumi questioned, cluelessly blinking. “I felt a sinister presence nearby!” Asmodeus exclaimed. ‘S-scary!! Oh my gosh, he is so scary!!’ Eiko mentally sobbed.

Can she get close enough to Irumi to thank her? You can do it Eiko!

Chapter Text

______________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Chapter 3

The Netherworld- the realm where all demons live. And the Monarch that rules is- The Demon King! However, the Demon King's throne has sat empty for ages. Only the most worthy will inherit this seat of sovereignty. But who will it be?

Irumi Suzuki, age 14. She is a pitiful girl who was sold off to a demon by her idiot parents.

————————————————————————------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Irumi stayed seated in the Principal’s office, having Asmodeus leave her side to go home. She was silently reading, lounging in a reclining chair as Opera stood behind her, reading over her shoulder. Across the room, the teachers and some staff gathered holding a small meeting with Sullivan. 

The main topic was just some small finalizations for classrooms and setups before they could move on to the schedules and ranks. “And so, we have all the materials that we need to provide then? Good, good. We will have the needed books in prepackaged bundles to make it easier to hand out and have the students take. The packaging will be color-coded, tan for first years, blue for second years, red for third, black for fourth, green for fifth, and violet for sixth. Now with that all decided, dismissed! Irumi~ grandpa is finished now~!!” Sullivan cooed, making haste to abandon his staff and rushed across the room to Irumi. 

“Hmm?” Irumi hummed, not exactly listening to him, having turned to another page of the book she was borrowing from Opera- a book that identifies magic beasts. 

“See see! Grandpa is allll done with work so let’s head home!!” Sullivan cheered with gusto and a blush on his face, “Ah? Alright, let me-Eep!” Irumi yelped, blushing when Sullivan didn’t wait for her to set the book away into her book bag and just hefted her up, cradling her in his arms like a baby. 

Pressing his cheek against hers. “You look so adorable when you are reading~ so cute~~” Sullivan cooed running to the window having leaped out the windowsill and took flight towards the manor. “H-hey wait-! Grandpaaaa!!” Irumi yelled leaving behind Opera who picked up Irumi’s book bag and turned to the dumbfounded/ amused/ annoyed staff members and gave a silent nod before taking off themselves. 

“I-I suppose we are dismissed then?” A teacher-Dali commented, chuckling. “My my~ this year is definitely going to be interesting!~” Raim cheered. Kalego grunted to the side, fuming at their gull. And swiftly, they all left, getting ready for the preparation of the new school year. 

Once at the manor, Irumi quickly jumped to the ground, going to her knees and hands, trembling. “Y-you need to give me a warning or heads up before you do something like that!” Irumi stuttered. “Sorry, sorry~” Sullivan apologized, petting her hair. Irumi breathed out, smiling, “it’s okay, let’s head in now,” she mumbled shyly, getting back onto her feet, giving them both a tranquil smile as Opera landed behind them. 

“Hmm hmm,” Sullivan hummed as he nodded. “Everything should be nice and ready. Opera and I will get the final things prepared, you go upstairs and change out of your school clothes into something comfy!” He exclaimed, guiding Irumi inside. “Ah- right, I’ll be right into the study when I’m done then.” She chirped, climbing up the steps into her room.

Irumi froze upon entering her bedroom, a mountain of present boxes all across the floor and her desk, “Oh my..” she muttered, spotting a ton of different styles of clothes and also plushies. She breathed out a sigh, focusing on changing clothes for now, walking towards the bags and boxes of clothing, she picked up a soft, cream-colored tunic and a pair of navy harem pants that taper at her ankles. Humming, she changed out of the uniform, folding it gently onto her bed and after a moment decided to undo her bandages. 

Laying the wrappings on the bed next to her clothes. Gently she picked up the tunic, pulling it on and tugging on the pants. She changed out of her shoes into slippers and tied her hair back in a low ponytail. And of course, as always her necklace was still around her neck. Feeling a bit more ready, Irumi stepped out of her room, slowly making her way to the study, and knocked on the large wooden door as she got to it. 

Immediately the door swung open and Sullivan barreled out with a camera in hand, “you look so adorable Irumi-channn!~” Sullivan cooed, taking pictures at all angles. “T-thank you, grandpa. So what should I do?” She questioned smiling at him. “Here you go my lady,” Opera stepped forward, handing over a nearly black-colored potion. 

“Drink only half of the contents. Then with Master Sullivan, you will walk into the circle. Remember to stay calm and relaxed. There you will feel a change in pressure, we will cast a spell right thereafter that will channel the change to your blood slowly, though, in the end, you may feel quite tired out,” they explained as Irumi took the potion. She gave it a cautious sniff test and tilted her head. It smelled like cherry-flavored cough syrup. 

Her lips set in a straight line, she closed her eyes and drank up half of the mixture, shuddering at the weird feeling it left down her throat as Opera took the bottle back to set it down somewhere. “I-interesting- gheh-te-texture.” She struggled out, trying not to cough and gag as she spoke. Covering her mouth with the back of her fist. 

She couldn’t help but turn a little green feeling the weird mixture hit her stomach. But before she had the chance to fall sick, Sullivan took hold of her arms and lifted her up, walking into the deep royal blue circle. “Uugh..” Irumi groaned, a little dazed and nauseous as she was set on her feet in the middle of the star. 

Muttering, Sullivan began to chant an ancient spell. His eyes watched the child as he laid his palm on her forehead, the power of the magic circle beginning to spiral around them, concentrating on Irumi and her soul alone. 

The teen began to sway on her feet, her eyes closing and eyebrows scrunching in strain. She felt like the gravity doubled on her. Her heart shuddered, feeling tight and blood warm. It was to the point that the girl was trembling, her entire form thumping to the accelerated rhythm of her heart. Irumi’s whole existence felt so strange-peculiar like she was weakening yet growing stronger at the same moment. But at the same time, she felt..balanced? Like she finally caught her footing after tripping and stumbling around on an uneven surface.

Sullivan closed his eyes, as a tunnel vision of Irumi’s past memories flew by his mind’s eye. He felt his black heart clench, pain chilling him as he witnessed many struggles and dangers she faced unfairly, and then it went to that day. A day Irumi would never be capable of remembering, nor would he ever wish her to remember. It made him loathe the existence of the human world and that demoness that dared rob her life. The archdemon closed his eyes tighter, continuing to chant the spell for the blood binding between gritted teeth hidden behind his mustache. 

He must make her of his kin. His true granddaughter in even blood. He must. For her. For him. And for this innocent child thrown into such a cruel existence. 

Irumi stumbled forward, her torso leaning against Sullivan for support. Meanwhile, a fever broke and spread like wildfire across her skin as she hissed in discomfort, her head was thumping in its own erratic rhythm. Her hearing was becoming muffled as if she was underwater.

“ Per sanguinem meum, et ligare, pueri mea. Per sanguinem eius, convertere se ad extre ma meorum. Admittunt aethera magnum esse! ” Sullivan chanted, the circle rising at the final words and Irumi became encased in the royal blue light that morphed back into that exotic Egyptian blue briefly before fading, seeping into her skin. The necklace around her neck took the longest to fade in the glowing blue, the metal hot against her skin. 

The last of Irumi’s strength escaped her, causing her trembling knees to buckle and clang together. Sullivan left his hold on her forehead, feeling a bit drained and tired himself as he quickly caught her. Irumi’s eyes stayed closed, softly breathing as the intense pressure slowly faded as another spell was muttered by Opera. The loyal demon stepped forward hurriedly, looking over their mistress, ear-horns down. 

“Sir will she be..?” Opera began to question but was interrupted by a mighty yawn escaping the petite girl. “..hungry..” she had grumbled under her breath, peeking an eye open as her stomach loudly added its own commentary in the matter. 

The worry fled from the two demon’s faces as they chuckled full-heartedly. “Oh, she is perfectly well, you gave us a bit of a scare there Ru-chan!” Sullivan chirped, smiling a rueful smile despite his happy tone. “Hehe..sorry about that, I got really tired there.” Irumi blushed looking to the side. “But that headache is gone so- I’m perfectly well! Actually- better than I ever felt before! Did it go properly?” 

Sullivan nodded, “yes indeed so, the metamorphosis will happen slowly so you may get a few body pains and growth spurts over the next few weeks to months, the spell we cast on you will slowly generate the power from the circle into your own and begin generating your own magic source within you.”

“ The spell will also slowly mix my DNA into yours at a sturdy pace, so in the next few weeks, you will start showing the likelihood of what would be my family traits. But now, be careful still, for the next couple of days you’ll still be fairly human in blood and power. But- Oooohh~ Now I have an adorable granddaughter fully in flesh and bloood!~” Sullivan cried out in glee, hugging her tightly as he spun them both. 

Irumi hugged( clung ) back, wide-eyed, and became nauseous and dazed again from the speed he was moving at. “Gr-gran-p-aa- s-slow slow down- please!” She groaned, close to fainting as the color drained from her. 

Finally, poor Irumi couldn’t take anymore and promptly passed out in his hold. 

-an hour later-

“I am feeling a lot hungrier than ever~ Thank you for the food Opera!” Irumi chirped, promptly eating triple the portion of what she ate for breakfast. “Such a healthy appetite~” Sullivan cooed, pleased that she was eating her lunch with such gusto.

Opera deadpanned more than usual. “Indeed..” they said after a moment, sweat forming on their forehead as they wondered if there was enough food in the kitchen for tomorrow’s breakfast. “Hn..I’ll be sure to edit the grocery list to at least quadruple it for the substance to last a week..” they muttered, nodding to themselves more as they automatically put another five full plates in front of Irumi and took away the large, growing stack of empty plates. As it stood, what they produced in the garden will absolutely not be enough to sustain their young mistress’s hunger. 

“So yummy~” Irumi sang, a blush on her face and flowers blooming around her as she finished her last plate. Wiping her face, she leaned back and accepted the cup of Hell Grey tea, sipping the piping hot beverage and unwinding further. 

“Yes! You have certainly outdone yourself Opera! Good job!” Sullivan exclaimed happily, hugging his camera that was already full of pictures of Irumi. Opera bowed, nodding their head to Irumi. “I will prepare a bath for you, my lady when you are ready to retire upstairs. I have also selected a collection of books on the topics you wish to know more about, they are set on your desk. If this is all.” Opera turned, pushing the trolly filled with dirty plates into the kitchen. “Ah- let me help with tha-“ “not necessary my lady.” Opera denied her while already leaving the dining room. Irumi sulked, thrumming her fingers against the table as she pouted. 

“Grandpa, I didn’t know you were the principal of Babyls, is that why you had me enroll there?” She asked, changing the subject. “Hm..? Well, one of the reasons. It really is a good school, very nurturing, and a great place to grow!” He said, nodding to himself. “Oh? I see, what will we be doing tomorrow?” She asked curiously.

“And will it be alright if I make it a habit to spend time in the office? That chair was quite comfy, and that was a pretty quiet area, not a lot of foot traffic.” Irumi reminisced. “Of course, it’s alright to be in grandpa’s office! Come in whenever you want!!” Sullivan shouted, flinging his arms in the air, morphing into his chibi-self as he stood on his seat. Disregarding her first question in favor of daydreaming about Irumi visiting him every day in his office. 

Irumi looked down with a soft smile on her lips, simply shaking her head at her new grandfather’s antics. “Alright, I think I’m heading upstairs, thank you for everything Grandpa, especially this opportunity..” she thanked, giving a smile worth a thousand suns before carrying on upstairs. 

Blinking in surprise at stumbling across Opera who stood in front of her bedroom door, bowing, and claiming her bath was prepared. “But-weren’t you..-dishes?” She mumbled in confusion pointing downstairs, her eyes muddled. “I finished them already, my lady.” Opera stated, straightening themselves out from their bow. “Have a relaxing time my lady,” “right..thank you.” 

Chapter Text

_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Chapter 4

The Netherworld- the realm where all demons live. And the Monarch that rules is- The Demon King! However, the Demon King's throne has sat empty for ages. Only the most worthy will inherit this seat of sovereignty. But who will it be?

Irumi Suzuki, age 14. She is a pitiful girl who was sold off to a demon by her idiot parents.

————————————————————————------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The evening passed by quickly, Irumi enjoyed dinner with the two who she was hoping to see as a family more and more and spent her night doing her best to shovel in knowledge so she wasn’t completely unprepared like earlier that day. Upon curiosity, she looked further into the forbidden spells and also the many magical beasts that thrive in this world, cooing, and awing over the fluffy, soft-looking animals the most. With the hope of a much more peaceful day for the next, Irumi tucked herself in and fell straight to sleep with a smile. 

As the night proceeded through in serenity, Irumi’s appearance changed the slightest bit, a soft royal blue gently emitting from her body and encased her in a cocoon, her hair grew just a little bit longer from her shoulders to nearly her shoulder blades, the tips turning a darker hue. Behind closed eyes, her eyes glowed, turning brighter, as if blue electricity shuddered and raged within her irises, changing the color to brighter and brighter before the soft glow left, receding back into her to lay in rest as the sun rose on the approaching dawn. 

“Mmmhm..” Irumi groaned, sitting up and rubbing her eyes as the sun mercilessly beamed into her eyes. Her hair disheveled, falling into her eyes, that night she dreamed of her parents making all sorts of requests before questioning if they could sell her to a demon. “..okay…” she mumbled half asleep. 

Yawning she rubbed her eyes as, like the day before, Sullivan knocked and bounded inside with excitement, crowing his good morning for the entire manor to hear. “Good morning, how is my little nugget of a granddaughter doing today!~ Ru- ah? Oh my…” 

“Mm..?” She hummed sleepily not noticing Sullivan’s bandaged fingers or much of anything really. “Hm..” Irumi’s vision locked onto the long strand of hair in her face. ‘My hair wasn’t this long already was it..? Oh well, since it isn’t as mandatory to trim my hair anymore, I won’t, it’d be a nice change.’ she thought sleepily while hopping out of bed, yawning again as the girl close to sleepwalked into her bathroom while mumbling a good morning. 

Opera and Sullivan watched her walk on, blinking. Sullivan, prideful, and Opera in a bit of shock at the change. That.. wasn’t the usual effect of a simple blood bind adoption..? Was this that strange potion’s doing?

“Eh-“ Irumi sounded out after washing her face, blinking lazily as she gazed at her reflection in the mirror. “EHHHHH?!” She screamed, becoming wide-eyed. Startled fully awake while leaning closer and inspecting her eyes, “what the- what in the world! And my hair! How did it grow this long?!” She yelped, her usual Egyptian blue coloring even changed. 

While her roots were the same, the tips of her hair were quite a bit darker, giving it a strange reverse ombré effect. “Grandpa!! Opera! What happened to me last night?!” She cried out rushing out of the bathroom barreling into Sullivan to peer up at him. Her eyes are glittering and shining like blue hellfire-or to what she has seen personally- polished blue gemstones or a sparkling river. 

“It would seem a bit of your metamorphosis happened last night.” Sullivan simply stated, poking her nose with a little ‘boop’. His heart was tightening in joy seeing that so familiar eye color. “I can’t go to school with my eyes like this! Grandpa this will only drag more attention to me!!” She yelped, tugging at her hair in stress. “If I may interject my lady, but I believe we have contacts that can change your eye color to what you wish. Shall I grab them?” Opera supplied, aiding in calming Irumi’s fear of standing out. “Oh..oh you have color contacts here..? Yes-yes please..you are a lifesaver Opera!” 

“Eh-? What about me?” Sullivan pouted. Irumi looked back up at him. A contemplative look appeared on her face. “Grandpa..could you help me tie my hair back then? I don’t really know how to handle long hair.” She requested, trying not to glance at his bald head or at Opera as she decided on letting her grandpa help her with this. “Yes! Gladly!” Sullivan cheered, back into his good mood. 

“Very well, I’ll be right back my lady.” Opera stated, casually handing over a hairbrush and string to Sullivan before exiting the room. 

“Brushing~” Sullivan hummed cheerfully, setting Irumi in his lap as he happily and gently brushed her hair. “Brushing my granddaughter’s hair~ oh how wonderful~ so happy~” he sang aloud, unable to contain his happiness. 

Irumi’s eyes grew a bit heavy, falling shut as she began smiling at the foreign blissful feeling of someone else brushing her hair. It was..nice. 

Is this how her mom felt whenever she had her brush her hair? Irumi wondered, and agreed with herself. ‘Yes, if this is how it feels, no wonder it was always asked for..it’s so soothing.’ 

A half-hour passed by and Irumi was ready to get to school; finishing up her cup of tea, the young girl set down the empty teacup on the table and gathered her book bag, “Ah before you go, dear Irumi! Here! I’m not used to such a task as embroidery so the design was quite complex, but you have a wonderful first day of school!” Sullivan stated, offering a messily stitched handkerchief and Opera uncovered a stack of school things, the cloak catching her eye, there was also a freakish clock- a Hellraiser clock that screeched a horrendous sound. 

She blinked, “this is so much..are you sure grandpa? Opera? You have already given me so much when I first arrived.” “Pssh! That was to celebrate you as my grandchild! This is to celebrate you going to school! Take it! Take it! I did tell you I was going to spoil you rotten! Hahaha!!” 

Irumi’s eyes widened before a large smile bloomed on her face as she took the handkerchief, holding it close. “thank you so much, grandpa! Opera! It’s wonderful! Could you put that all in my room? I’ll look through everything later! See you at school!” 

She waved to them, fixing her button-up shirt while tucking the folded handkerchief into the breast pocket, and kicked on her black loafers before rushing off, her hair in a neat ponytail, the lengthened locks swaying in the breeze with her movement. 

In a different location- thunder boomed and lightning slashed the sky outside the teacher Kalego’s window. A black cat peered eerily into his room as he set down the school news article. He got up, fixing his coat and changed his shoes as the buckle broke, having to skip his usual tea due to his cup breaking. “So today..we perform the ritual where the new students summon their familiars..you had better be prepared- Irumi.” He scowled at the name, glaring at his reflection and twitching when the glass broke. ‘I have a bad feeling about this day..’

At the gate behind Irumi, Sullivan waved her off. “Now we tail her!~ I need to get her first walk to school on video!~” he cheered only to be stopped by Opera grabbing the back of his coat in a strong vice grip, “I’m afraid you’ll be working a bit from home today sir.” Opera stated, dragging him along as Sullivan flailed in his chibi state pleading to be let go and how Irumi was all alone and must have her walk recorded. “Opera!! No! Waaaiiiiit!” The elder demon whined. 

Above Irumi’s head, a flock of her fellow students flew by, the mass singing the school song, which entailed the death and eating of Humans. 

“Morning,” The president greeted three students as she made her rounds. “Good morning class president, how are you today?” The three girls greeted, a fourth-cyclopean purple demoness walked by, her eyelashes waving in the wind. “The breeze feels lovely again this morning, wouldn’t you agree?” She commented to the three girls. 

Among the student council the blonde, freckled demon laughed, rubbing the back of his head. “I don’t even know what to do!” The purple-haired demoness chuckled at her fellow council member. “So what happened next?” The one with the ponytail questioned as the black and white-haired demon began to scold his fellow council. “Come on you guys,” he said as Ameri walked to them. “No idle chit-chat!” She ordered. 

Immediately the four straightened up. “Yes ma’am!” “Listen up! You are demons! Speak in a tone that intimidates the listener! That means you need to project. Try again!” Ameri directed, “yes ma’am! Good Morning! Good Morning Everyone! Good Morning!” The four exclaimed. “Hmm, continue.” The president ordered walking away. 

“Today is the summoning ritual!” A student crowed, “I wonder what mine's gonna be!” 

Irumi walked past and made her way through the entrance gate, walking by students as she looked around. Her contact lenses hid her eye color to be that of her once usual Egyptian blue. She looked at the excitable student council calling out their good mornings with a smile when Asmodeus walked to her. “Good morning Master Irumi! I’ve been waiting here for you for six hours and six minutes!” Asmodeus chirped happily. His smile shimmered with elegant poise. 

“Oh good morning and- wait Six hours?!-“ she yelped, a look of startlement on her face. Immediately Asmodeus knelt on one knee. “Yes indeed sir, within the pitch black of the witching hour.” He stated smoothly. “Asmodeus-san you don’t need to do such a thing for me! You will need your rest as a student!” She scolded. 

“Oh is that so..?” Asmodeus blinked then smiled, “caring for a mere servant’s health and education!! You honor me, master!! Ah and please just call me Azz! Let’s skip the formalities, yes?” Irumi blinked. “Azz huh, well okay.” She agreed. “Yes, may I carry your bag?” Azz requested. “Ah, no no, you don’t have to do that!” Irumi denied it as other students began to talk and gossip. 

After a moment the two of them walked down the hall into the school buildings. ‘So much for not sticking out..but it’s a lot lighter than if my eye color was shown, from what I can tell even that eye color isn’t common here.’ “So, can you tell me where we are going, Azz-kun?” Irumi requested, walking in stride with Asmodeus. 

He looked down to her with a smile, “well, first of all, master, you and I are in the same group.” He began. “Group..?” She parroted curiously. “That’s right! They’ll divide the hundred and sixty-three new students into a certain number of groups. And we’ll practice and prepare till classes begin. It can’t just happen all at once!” Asmodeus explained. “Ah, I see,” Irumi hummed, nodding as she followed along. 

“Today we are holding the familiar summoning ritual,” Asmodeus stated while helping Irumi over a big step. “And now, to the familiar’s hall.” Irumi blinked, having read the word familiars earlier in one of the books she began to read. “Familiars?” She asked about it regardless. “It’s a tradition here at Babyls. After entering the school, each student summons a magical beast and makes it their subordinate.” Azz explained with a nod. 

“And that makes it a ‘familiar’?” Irumi questioned. Azz nodded his head again, “the students' ranks will be determined according to whichever magical beast they are able to summon, climbing those ranks lead to academic success here. The higher they climb, the better they do.” “Oh, I get it! That’s so cool!” Irumi exclaimed. 

“If I may question, master. What happened to your hair?” Asmodeus questioned, not remembering it being so long or pieces as dark yesterday. “Ah well, I-ah I had my hair pinned to make it more out of the way yesterday, today I decided to just let it be mostly down though.” Irumi gave a slightly nervous laugh, not very good at lying, and figured saying this all grew in one night might be weird. 

“I see,” Asmodeus nodded, stepping forward and pushing open the door to the familiar hall for Irumi. And continued to lead her inside. “Wow, this is sort of nerve-wracking,” Irumi commented, taking in all the students already in the hall. “These results will also determine what class the school places you in.” “That’s good to know.” She nodded, ‘Though, in the end, I’m sure grandpa will put me in whatever class he finds most entertaining..’

“Ah?” Eiko looked over and gasped happily seeing Irumi was there as well. 

“Incidentally, our guide is quite famous,” Asmodeus told her, who hummed, curious as to who this teacher shall be. “Although he is strict and terrifying.” “I-Irumi!” Eiko took a deep breath and called out. Her voice is drowned out by the slamming of the door. 

“ Silence !” The same teacher from the entrance ceremony demanded. ‘I see, guess that’s the guide..’ Irumi thought while looking up to the teacher, briefly remembering seeing him at that mini-meeting at the office the other day and him saying the same thing at the beginning of the ceremony. 

The teacher walked into the front, a school newspaper crumpled in his hold. “I am Naberius Kalego. And I will be your advisor. I am the sole permanent leader of this ritual, and why? Because I maintain dignity at all times. I will decide if you are disposable trash or remotely useful trash. But trash either way.” He coldly stated, turning an icy glare at Irumi and began to stalk towards her. 

“For example, if said trash uses the spotlight his grandfather gave him to chant a forbidden spell, and then had the audacity to cause a huge fight uproar right afterward on the same day. That would be immediate grounds for expulsion.” Kalego sneered, looming over Irumi intimidatingly. Irumi blinked, ‘is..he blaming me for all of that?’ 

“Also, if said trash attempted to hit a teacher during the entrance ceremony that too is immediate grounds for dismissal!” He seethed, clenching the newspaper tighter. Finally standing up properly and taking a step back away from Irumi. “I will instantly and personally expel any failures. So let this be a warning.” Kalego warned, this time glaring at everyone instead of just Irumi. Many students began to tremble. “So scary!” “Riiight?” “I think the severity adds a big part of his charm!” Three girls conversed. 

Kalego slammed a very cute-looking magical device to the floor. It looked similar to a full-length mirror. Irumi peered at it with a blush. ‘Such a cute design…’ “be silent,” Kalego ordered as the device turned on. A heart-shaped creature came to the screen, trembling like it was having bodily spasms. 

“ Now a familiar summoning course! It’s super easy, watch! ” The cutesy voice called out. “1. Draw a circle in blood on some parchment!! 2. You head into the magic circle with said parchment!! 3. Hold the parchment right above the candle in the circle's center! Ahh. 4. The spell will start to take form and your familiar will appear!! Kay now we are all going to- “ Kalego crushed it to the floor before it could continue. “That’s enough explanation.” He said simply. 

“That seemed uncalled for…” “I guess he doesn’t think that cute little lesson guide is cute at all..” two students chatted, and the majority agreed. 

“It is imperative that you only use the parchment with my seal on it, I can tell immediately if it’s a fake.” Kalego glared at the students again. A student raised her hand in uncertainty, “um excuse me, is this going to be dangerous?” She questioned. “Dumb question,” Kalego immediately said. “You will be summoning a subordinate and making it serve you, that’s exactly what familiars are. And should a familiar ever disobey its master-“ Kalego broke the magical device, creating a large charred hole in it. “There will be punishment. That’s just how deep the blood pact between you is.” He explained, stepping forward and glaring down at Irumi. 

“Make sure you lot are suitably prepared.” He growled, walking past. Irumi gulped, a bit of sweat gliding down her forehead. 

“Line up in an orderly fashion!” Kalego demanded, standing in front of the summoning circle. 

“That man is not even trying to hide his animosity,” Asmodeus bluntly stated. “Not at all..” Irumi looked down and sighed. “I’ll gladly charge him if you give me the order!” Asmodeus chirped excitedly. “Ah, no don’t, that would get you expelled! Don’t worry about it, I think it’s mostly to grandpa than me. I don’t mind it, Azz-kun. I’ll never ask you to do something like that for me!” Irumi hurriedly denied it. Asmodeus slouched, “oh very well..” 

“Both of you get in line this minute!!” Kalego barked at them. “E-eh- yes sir!” Irumi called out, grabbing Asmodeus’s arm and quickly getting them into the line. 

As first in line, Eiko went on ahead, nervously following the instructions. Having summoned a fox-like smoke creature. After a while, more and more students got their familiars. “Wow..look at all of them it’s amazing!” Irumi fawned in wonder, glancing around the room. “It’s Asmodeus’s turn!” A student said. Irumi turned her head in time to see Asmodeus cut his finger and smear the blood on the parchment. She watched in wonder at what familiar he’d summon. 

Coiling around him was nothing less but a Gorgon Snake. Irumi’s eyes widened in absolute awe, jogging over to look up at the pair. “See master!” Asmodeus called out. “That was amazing! You two are so cool!!” She cheered. “Your kindness humbles us.” Asmodeus and the snake bowed. 

‘A gorgon snake. I guess I’m not surprised considering Asmodeus’s lineage.’ Kalego mused as his magic tools wrote down notes of progress. 

“But this will look like a puppy compared to the familiar you’re about to summon!” Asmodeus stated happily. Irumi’s smile fell. ‘But right now I have no magic of my own! And I am still mostly human! Oh no, what will happen! Though..I suppose if I could I’d prefer to try home studies..’ Irumi looked down. 

‘This much power and yet he still lost to Irumi, that’s hard to believe. However..’ Kalego thought. 

“You shouldn’t start cheering for me just yet,” Irumi warned Asmodeus, smiling a small uncertain smile. 

Kalego looked up, glaring at Irumi, ‘we shall find out soon enough.’ “You’re next Irumi!” He stated. “Ah, right.” She moves into the circle with the parchment, a contemplating look on her face. She doesn’t want to disappoint anyone..but she would feel like it’d be better to try home studies, less chance of being found out until she can get her metamorphosis completed. 

“Hey, it’s Irumi’s turn!” “Oh, the honor student!” “I wonder what he’s gonna summon?” 

She looked down in despair. ‘Everyone’s staring at me!!’ Anxiously, she nipped roughly at her fingertip and drew the circle onto the seal. Slowly beginning to hold it above the lit candle, ‘he said if I fail this test I’ll be expelled..’ a millisecond passed by after that thought the implications clear to her on what that would mean as a wide smile came to her lips. ‘This will push back to my original idea! Fail! Fail! Grandpa will understand! Safe home school here I come!!~’ 

The students stiffened in shock at that smile. “That smile is no joke!” “Oh, he’ll crush this!!” “You’ll do splendidly, Master Irumi!!” Asmodeus encouraged her excitedly after a few students commented. 

‘What nerve! Smirking like that! He looks just like him! That reckless, obnoxious demon with no regard for others! He embodies the three things I fully despise!! Just like that Mister Randomass Chair-Demon!  I can’t recount all the things I went through because of that cur! On a whim, he docked my pay! He forced that stupid lesson guide on me! He even crashed the ceremony I spent weeks preparing! But I am the one in charge of the familiar summoning ritual! If he screws up even a little bit I’ll take delight in expelling your precious little grandson!!’ Kalego thought with gritted teeth.

Summoning, the ritual in which demons summon magical beasts and make them their familiars. It is also the ritual in which humans summon demons and make them their familiars.

The magic seal Irumi held over the candle burned and smoke along with light enveloped the room. ‘Wait..it worked?!’

Ironically the parchment had Kalego’s seal on it, and Irumi is a human, even if for a short while longer. Which means…

“There it is..so this..” she muttered under her breath, focusing on the figure shrouded in smoke. “Is my...fa-familiar?!” Her eyes widened, stunned. Oh..she did it now..but what did she do wrong though?! 

Chapter Text

______________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Chapter 5

The Netherworld- the realm where all demons live. And the Monarch that rules is- The Demon King! However, the Demon King's throne has sat empty for ages. Only the most worthy will inherit this seat of sovereignty. But who will it be?

Irumi Suzuki, age 14. She is a pitiful girl who was sold off to a demon by her idiot parents.

————————————————————————-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Everyone stared in silence. Irumi staring down at Kalego gawkingly, likewise Kalego stared right back not even blinking, slowly he moved as his body began to tremble looking down upon himself and the magic circle that encased him.

 “WHHHAAAAAAAT?!” They both screamed together in shock once it finally fully clicked in.

Which means, much to his rage and horror, the demon Kalego Nabirius was summoned by the (temporary) human Irumi to be her familiar. 

Unknown to both, another force was also at play which tipped this strange (for everyone) and catastrophic (for Kalego) event to take place.  

“You thugly idiot!! What the hell did you do?!” Kalego yelled. “I-I don’t know! I followed all the directions!!! I have no idea! I’m sorry sir!” “Enough!! Stop the summoning right now!!” The teacher ordered. Quickly Irumi ran to his legs. “Yes sir!” She yelped, grabbing a leg and starting to pull. Kalego yelled in agony. “They’re tearing you fool! You’ll rip them off!! You fool you are supposed to push when this happens!!” He screamed out in anger. 

“Oh, okay, s-Sorry!” She yelped again, body shaking and palms beginning to sweat. It was quite clear she was startled and anxious- overwhelmed being an understatement. 

Immediately she began pushing Kalego’s lower half upwards. “No not my legs, stupid! Get back over here and push my head doow-“ but it was too late. Irumi threw his legs up and he fully passed through the circle. “Oooh no!!” Kalego yelled in horror before another gust of smoke encompassed the room. 

Coughing, Irumi waved the smoke out of her face. “You okay sir?!” She rushed forward around the area of the summoning circle once more. Everyone else stood back in shock, gasping in amazement at the entire scene that had unfolded in front of their eyes. 

As the smoke cleared completely, Irumi’s eyes widened as she saw the cutest, fluffiest-looking summon she had ever seen during this whole group activity. A small rosy pink coming to her face as she leaned forward to get a closer look at the small fluffy creature, “s-so cute..fluffy..” but just as she whispered that, realizations dawned upon her and left Irumi frozen, voice failing as her heart trembled, realizing this is Kalego- a teacher-her teacher!

Kalego made a confused sound, beginning to inspect himself. He was a small- very circular creature with fluffy purple-tinted white feathers. He looked back to Irumi but soon fell to the floor, his little wings not quite prepared to support him for long. Nearly bouncing like some sort of ball. 

“Oh no!” Irumi shouted looking down at Kalego. 

‘Inconceivable! This can’t be!!’ Kalego thought in horror, his small form trembling of both disbelief and a growth of utter fury. “Say something, Professor! Are you okay?! Wait- are you even our professor?!” Irumi- safe to say was still freaking out and accidentally digging herself further into Kalego’s hate-list.

“Irumi-sir?” Asmodeus spoke up, coming up to Irumi at the circle. “Ah, Azz-kun! Something terrible just happened!” She called out in worry, facing the male demon. Who on the other hand began to cry in his deepening admiration, becoming relieved and blessed that of all demons it was this magnificent one before him that has become his master. 

“I am moved beyond words!!” Asmodeus cried out. “ What?!” Irumi yelped standing back up. “Miraculous! You managed to make Kalego your familiar!!” Asmodeus announced in pride, kneeling before Irumi again like this morning. “Eeeh..” 

Around her, the students crowded around gasping and gossiping in shock as the whole display set in. “A demon summoned a demon?!” “No way that’s the first time!!” “Amazing!!” Eiko chirped, sparkling in awe. “Kalego’s attitude towards you was so hostile! I knew you were secretly enraged!! This’ll show him good!” Asmodeus gleamed in astonishment and pride. “You got it all wrong I swear this was an accident!” Irumi covered her face, wanting to cry herself but from the doom and misery she felt from this mess. 

“Inconceivable..” Kalego growled, finally finding the strength to get up, getting angrier and angrier. “Me?! ME?! A common familiar?! You cannot be serious!! Nullify this contract immediately!! Or else You won’t like the alternative!! U uuw ahhhhhhhhhh!!!” Red lightning descended down and mercilessly electrocuted Kalego. He screamed in pain as Irumi called out for him in worry as he fell back to the floor. 

The student freaked out similarly, “is that the punishment?!” “Wwwaahhhooow!!” “So awesome…” “I guess familiars really can’t disobey their masters.” Students said in the background. 

“eeeeh..” Irumi choked out with wide eyes, turning paler and paler. “And yet again I am slain!!” Asmodeus sobbed once more. “But why though?!” Irumi yelled in horror. 

With haste, once Kalego somewhat recovered and the rest of his duties with the summonings were complete; Kalego and Irumi rushed back to the manor where Opera was confining Sullivan to do his work. Upon finding out what happened, the high-ranking chair-demon began to laugh hysterically. 

“Oooh me oh my! No one in the history of the Netherworld has ever summoned another demon before!” Sullivan cackled, knowing the exact cause for this all to happen. In front of him, knelt Irumi and Kalego on the floor, both becoming pale at how he was handling this in such a carefree manner. 

“Nullify the contract? Not happening! This ritual locks you in for a year!” He snickered, “if you try to undo it by force you’d probably both die. And no way am I putting that risk on my precious Ru-chan!! Hahaha!!” Sullivan laughed. “G-grandpa this isn’t funny- oh no! Kalego-sensei!!” Irumi yelped as Kalego fainted, crashing to the floor. 

Irumi moved to look over Kalego, white with horror as she quickly went to check his pulse again, wondering if Demons could be at risk from heart attacks. 

Unable to nullify the contract, Irumi Suzuki, age 14 acquired a familiar on her first day of school. 

‘A familiar.. me . Me …’ Kalego thought in his near unconscious state. 

Kalego ended up bedridden from the shock and Irumi’s rank was never determined. As a result, Irumi’s notoriety spread even further as she became the one known as the demon who made another demon her familiar. 

“I heard he turned Kalego into his familiar..” “how do you even do that?!” “That’s insane!” As the students gathered around the news board, another teacher looked at the same article with a smile and a blush. “He’s so cute!” She admired, quickly hiding the paper she was fawning over as two other teachers walked past talking about the same occurrence. 

In the meantime, Irumi walked down the halls; doing her best to not meet anyone’s gaze as she strolled down the long corridor with Asmodeus a single step behind. All around her, students gasped and gossiped. Making her only all the more self-conscious about the entire situation, ‘everyone is focused on me... This wasn’t supposed to happen! I don’t want to stand out!’ With that thought in mind, she took a few steps behind Asmodeus and somewhat hid in the taller teen’s shadow. 

“Please, right this way Master Irumi!” Asmodeus helpfully announced assuming his master wanted him to guide and point out directions on where to go next. “R-right so are we then uh- g-going to get our textbooks now?” She stuttered out. 

“Yes, with subjects like demon basics! Curses, pharmaceuticals, and the art of torture! I can’t wait!” Asmodeus chirped. “A-ah..” Irumi stuttered, paling at the subject torture , her back and hip began aching and burning at the thought of that . “What about you?” He asked. “Ah, Yeah, looking forward to it!” She strained out. ‘I just cannot stand out anymore!’ 

“You lot!” Asmodeus suddenly yelled when noticing filth crowding the hallway, which also broke Irumi from her train of thought. “What do you think you’re doing?! Make way for Master Irumi!” He demanded from three other students. ‘This isn’t helping!!’ She thought in horror, speed walking towards Asmodeus. In brash anger, Asmodeus bit down on his thumb and summoned his newly acquired familiar- the gorgon snake. 

“Didn’t I say to make way for Master Irumi?!” The gorgon snake materialized, wrapping itself in flame. “I’ll turn you to ash!!” Asmodeus snarled, fire being shot out of the snake’s mouth upon its master’s orders. Causing the three students to run away screaming for help. 

“Azz!” Irumi called out, stepping in front of him and the snake. “It’s okay! You really don’t need to do that!” She yelled, waving her hands. The snake tilted its head. “Is that so? If that is your wish then so be it..” Asmodeus said hesitantly as his familiar vanished. The hallway at this point is completely empty in front of them. “The path has now been cleared! Let us proceed!” Asmodeus pointed out happily as the crowd of students behind them openly gawked. 

“A-alright.,” she said, close to giving up on her blending-in plan. 

“Ah, this must be the room!” Asmodeus figured, but then crashing and screams permitted throughout the room beyond the door. Asmodeus quickly held out an arm in front of Irumi to guard her behind him. “Wait, something is going on in there!” He exclaimed. The door was then wildly thumped on before it was thrown open, a green figure barreled right out yelling, “ROLLING!” Repeatedly if one may add while zooming into a large pile of boxes. 

Quickly, Asmodeus made a move, batting away the incoming boxes that flew from the impact to keep the cardboard from hitting Irumi or himself. 

“Em..are you okay..?” Irumi questioned as a girl appeared, with long green hair and a sharp-toothed grin. “Sttttt-rike!!” She exclaimed, laughing boisterously. “It’s a girl.,” Irumi observed. “Excuse me!-“ she was cut off by Asmodeus lifting his arm again, blocking her from moving closer. “It is essential that you don’t speak to her master Irumi!” Asmodeus advised. “..huh?” 

“Hehe-“ she giggled, bounding forward quickly. Nearly colliding into Irumi if she didn’t take a step back from the excitable green-haired girl. “I’m Clara! My right foot is Connor! My left foot’s Merf! My familiar is FalFal! I was trying to grab some teaching aids but I got too excited and crashed! Here! Do you want to eat some candy?! When you see a big pile of stuff, don’t you just want to go KABOOM ?! Ooh! I’m gonna do it again!! Watch!” Clara exclaimed, never in one place only. Right away, Irumi notes how vast her excitement and energy seemed to be. 

The girl they just met began to sing a peculiar song all the while stacking those boxes. Giggling to herself. In wonder, Irumi studied her. ‘Clara..’

Chapter Text

_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Chapter 6

The Netherworld- the realm where all demons live. And the Monarch who rules is- The Demon King! However, the Demon King's throne has sat empty for ages. Only the most worthy will inherit this seat of sovereignty. But who will it be?

Irumi Suzuki, age 14. She is a pitiful girl who was sold off to a demon by her idiot parents. But, is her heritage all that it seems?

————————————————————————----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“If it’s for my daddy~ I’ll skip to my Lou! And if it’s for my mommy I’ll patty-cake! Patty-cake!~” Clara sang as she restacked the boxes. 

A teacher rushed forward from down the hall. “Stop stacking those boxes now!” The man- Dali Dantalion scolded Clara. 

In the meantime, Asmodeus shifted towards Irumi, leaning down to whisper into her ear. “Clara Valac, she’s famous for being a colossal weirdo.” He said. “Huh..?” Irumi breathed out, looking up to Asmodeus. ‘What’s wrong with expressing yourself…?’ 

“She can be majorly clingy, so people avoid her.” Azz continued, hoping to convince Irumi to run while they still could. “They do..?” She questioned, her heart giving out a little. 

The teacher- getting fed up with trying to scold Clara turned his attention to Asmodeus and Irumi. “You’re Irumi and you must be Asmodeus, right?” The teacher claimed which finally dragged Clara’s attention back to them. “Irumi and Asmodeus!” She cheered. 

“You can handle this!” The teacher- Dali chirped, the tip of his pointer finger glowed for a moment and suddenly the three students were hoisted into the air and bound by a rope altogether. “Off you go! Oh dear, you forgot your textbooks.” He muttered sending three sets flying after the three students he sent off. 

“Irumi sir! Are you okay?!” Asmodeus cried out as he couldn’t see his master due to the laughing Valac. 

Moments later, they were outside. The rope slipped off them easily once they landed. Immediately Clara began to roll on the floor while Asmodeus gathered up the textbooks, holding them by the strings that bound them closed. 

The pink-haired demon was rubbing his throbbing head, annoyed by the loudness while Irumi watched on as Clara giggled on the grass, uncertain at what to do. “Irumikins! Azz-Azz! What do you wanna play?!” 

“..Irumikins..?”

“Azz-Azz?!” 

“I’ve got tons of things!! A spiky ball! A Nom Nom book! A broken bloody family murder house set!” Clara exclaimed, picking up each item she described. 

Asmodeus loomed close to Irumi again. “we should flee,” he advised. “Huh.? B-but..” Irumi looked up at him. 

“We should play Murder house! Irumikins, will you please be the tree in our yard!” Clara requested happily. 

Irumi’s eyes widened, looking struck by lightning as Clara’s ‘please’ echoed throughout her mind. 

Irumi can’t decline a request from anyone, remember she is a total pushover. 

In seconds Irumi was posing as a tree much to Asmodeus’s horror. “Bea-uuuu-tiful tree!” Clara clapped in awe, sitting in front of Irumi who swayed slightly on one leg. 

“Master don’t!” Asmodeus cried out. “Now would you pretend you’re a really strong wind! Pretty please!” Clara requested next. 

Irumi shuddered, her mentality getting hit with an ongoing ‘pretty please’. Immediately she began to pretend as such, making Clara clap more, impressed at how Irumi swayed so fluidly. “Nice wind! Wooooah!” 

“Please stop it!!” Asmodeus nearly pleaded, sweat lining his head as his heart ached at such scenes. 

“Now pretend to be my pet demon dog if you’d please!” Clara chirped. Irumi trembled as if sucker-punched by an invisible force, falling to her knees. She curled her hands into loose fists and looked up at Clara, blushing, and a smile on her face. “Arf! Hhehhe.” She barked and panted, as Clara petted the top of her head calling her a good boy. 

“Irumi sir!!” Asmodeus shouted once more. Clara finally turned to the pink-haired demon. In her hands was a horrible drawing of a woman with a bow on her head. “Azz-Azz you’ll be the young housewife next door that my husband cheats on me with!!” Clara exclaimed. Asmodeus glared in utmost fury. “This is unacceptable! How dare you make Master Irumi a pet!!” Asmodeus snarled. 

Irumi waved in the background, moving closer to Asmodeus, grasping the bottom of one of his sleeves lightly. A peaceful, adorable smile on her lips. “Let’s play Azz-Azz!~” Irumi chirped. Asmodeus froze, looking a little hesitant but that was thrown out the window as he quickly got into character. Even adding a flower into his hair. 

“I WANT A FUCKING DIVORCE YA’ UGLY BITCH! Will you hurry and divorce him already?! You are the worst wife ever! I’m abandoning the much older husband I was supposed to marry then I’ll show your husband much-needed euphoric bliss!” Asmodeus yelled while pinching his vocals to go a little higher to sound more feminine. 

“Ooh, you’re so gifted! You’re a natural!” Irumi praised. “HIIIYA!!” Clara cried out, swinging down a large ax at Asmodeus which he just barely dodged. “Aaah!! What the hell?! Are you out of your mind ?!”

“Hahaha! Quick stop the lovers’ quarrel!” Clara told Irumi, “huh? How is a pet supposed to do that?!” Irumi questioned, utterly confused. Clara merely kept laughing. “W-we need someone to be the husband and cat..?” Irumi asked instead, seeing as she wasn’t going to get an answer. 

“Conner and Merf can play them! There you go! But first, say hi!” Clara chirped as she took off her slippers. “H-how do you do-eek!” Irumi froze, stiff as a plankboard. She swore the slipper’s eyes moved to peer up at her. Dear lord, they're alive!  

“Azz-Azz! The husband’s here! Wooo, think of all the secrets!!” Clara chirped. The next thing they knew, they were sitting as she dished something questionable into plates. “Now, now, young wife cheating with my husband! You too doggy! Eat up!” She cheered. Then not even fifteen minutes later, somehow she ended up on Asmodeus’s back, as the demon was forced to crawl on his hands and knees. 

“Giddy up horsey!! Hahaha!” Clara yelled slapping Asmodeus’s rear quite enthusiastically. “A-are you alright down there..?” Irumi asked, concerned. “Perfectly Fine!!” Asmodeus growled, an enlarged blood vessel throbbing atop his head as he glared up ahead, but he refused to let Irumi- his master be the ‘horsey’. 

Still, on top of him, Clara whooped and cheered. “You’re going to regret this Valac!” Asmodeus seethed and snarled, looking like he could start spitting out flames. 

Irumi giggled silently into her palm. 

Then over the course of the next few hours a number of..games happened one by one- being chased by that nom-nom book is one that really got the two running for their lives. Irumi slipped right by, charging through shrubbery and past trees as she didn’t even notice when Asmodeus got caught and thrown to the floor by the book with terrifyingly sharp teeth. 

“Huh?” She panted, breathing a little hard when she finally stopped. 

In front of her was a massive building with multiple giant locks and chains sealing the humongous double doors shut. Atop the two colossal columns which stood on either side of the doors, mounted two fearsome demonic-looking gargoyles. A frightening sight to behold if it wasn’t for the strange feeling it engrossed her with. 

Something about this place made Irumi’s heart tremble, calling to her very soul. There was something that drew her closer and seemed to ease her. Instinctively she grasped her locket without ever even noticing her own movement, the metal almost feeling warm against her palm the closer she got to the building-no the energy that surrounded it.

 “I wonder..what’s in there..” she wondered, her head tilting to the side as she studied the exterior, Irumi’s heart ached for an unknown reason just looking at it. About to step forward for a closer look, the young girl paused hearing Asmodeus' outraged yells, and quickly, Irumi snapped out of it and rushed back to the inner yard Clara was playing with Asmodeus. 

A bit after she arrived back at the site, Clara was laughing joyously, “Goooo!!!” She yelled kicking what looked to be a soccer ball over them. Irumi and Asmodeus fell to the floor, out of breath while dodging the ball’s path. “No..please...Clara we just can’t, two hours nonstop! Eeaah..” Irumi whined almost like a distressed kitten when the soccer stylized ball lightly bounced off her head. 

“Hey! Up! Come on!” Clara encouraged, and just as Irumi slowly sat back up. Mysteriously, Clara began patting her pockets, the fabric glowed, and out came a water bottle and a handful of snacks too much to have just been sitting in there. “Here! I have snacks too!” Irumi gratefully took them. “Oh, thanks a lot. What is that?” She asked, directing her question to Clara’s pockets. “They’re my family's specialty!” Clara chirped, tapping her pockets, and out came what looked like an eel in one hand and a pitchfork in the other. “I can make just about anything I see before appear!” She exclaimed proudly. “Wow! Really?! That’s cool!” Irumi said smiling, though it faltered when she caught sight of three students walking up. 

“Hey, Clarin! What’s up?” The blonde-haired demon called out. Clara quickly dropped her items and skipped over. “Yocchin!” “Well well, did you acquire some more owners?” Yocchin questioned, cheerfully Clara agreed. ‘..owners..?’ That word did not sit right with Irumi as her eyebrows furrowed slightly. 

“Whatever, make quick with the drinks,” Yocchin ordered; happily nodding, Clara took out three drinks for them. “Thank you much, later!” He said in a sarcastic tone as the two snickered. “Bye-bye!!!” Clara waved. 

Irumi walked up to Clara, watching the three students leave. “Who were those guys..?” She asked. “Well, you see when I do favors for them, it makes them happy, and then they sometimes play with me!!” And proceeded to tell Irumi of times- like the playing fetch and the extreme counting of hide and seek.

“That seems kinda..” “oh no! Don’t cha get it?! You two are the first ones to actually play with me!” Clara exclaimed. Her tail swished as she poked her pointer fingers together. “Anyway, so uh. Will you..maybe play with me again?” Clara asked a little insecurely. 

Irumi smiled brightly. “Sure!” She agreed in a heartbeat. Clara glowed in happiness. On the floor, still utterly exhausted, Asmodeus reached out. “Please let’s not Master! We might catch her, crazy !” “Ooh, Azz-Azz you’re alive again! Wanna play with us?! Let’s run a hellish Demonathon!! You’re ready?!” Clara asked, waving her arms before joyously jogging in place. 

Asmodeus made a sound similar to a whimper. Quickly Irumi declined on behalf of the clear exhaustion running its course through the pink-haired elegant demon. “Maybe we should stop for the day! Azz-kun and I are pretty tired. But perhaps we could try tomorrow?” Irumi offered, giving a serene smile. “Oooh okay!!” Clara agreed. “See ya tomorrowwww Irumikins! Azz-Azz!!” She chirped, running off. 

Asmodeus dropped his head in relief, a question formulating in his mind- he simply didn’t understand why his glorious Master Irumi would wish to hold company with Valac of all demons and demonesses.

 Slowly, Irumi walked over to Asmodeus, offering her hand to help him get up, smiling. “This sure was a fun day. You should head home though and recover, I’m sorry I dragged you into this. Remember to get your proper rest.” Irumi said, aiding Asmodeus up. 

He brushed the dirt off his clothes and bowed, the question that was previously on the tip of his tongue now in the back of his mind. “It was a pleasure helping you Master! I am honored that you care so much about my health! I’ll head home right away!” Asmodeus exclaimed with a smile. 

Irumi smiled gently up at Asmodeus, “I’m glad, have a nice night Azz-kun, I can take my textbooks from here.” She said taking one of the binder books that he kept for her in his pockets. “See you tomorrow!” She chirped, waving to him before rushing inside the school, heading to the Principal’s office where her grandpa moved into after finishing the majority of work at the manor. 

“Grandpa?” Irumi chirped, walking into the room. “Ruuuu~Chan!!~” Sullivan cheered, leaping from his desk to hug his granddaughter. “How was the rest of your day!?” He asked excitedly. “Well, I met an interesting girl. She is quite fun! Are you ready to head home grandpa?” She asked, smiling. “Of course Ruuuu~Chan!!~~”

Having gotten home in her grandpa’s arms who in excitement flew her back again, Irumi greeted Opera and carried on upstairs to sort through her school-based presents. Smiling as she inspected the cape and settled it onto the coat stand near her wardrobe with a tender lovingness. 

Humming gently to herself, not quite realizing the soothing sounds escaped from her room and almost flooded throughout the mansion in an equally soothing manner to Sullivan in its achingly familiar and beautiful melody, accidentally causing a heartbreaking ache to consume him as thoughts began to materialize-what ifs, what next, and beyond. 

She tidied up her room to become spotless, when finished she changed into a casual relaxed outfit consisting of a shin-length burnt red skirt and a loose-fitted cream-grey chunky knit sweater. Having beforehand unraveled her bandages and taken out her contacts. Sighing in relief as she reached up, pulling the tie out of her hair to let her hair go unbound. Fully in a relaxed state with no other pressing matter to get to; Irumi now had options before her to waste her time.

Resuming her soft yet peculiarly loud humming, she grabbed one of her books and curled up onto her bed, resuming her reading as she awaited dinnertime. 

The night passed with ease; before bed, Irumi had set up the hellraiser clock to a suitable time with Opera’s help and fell right to sleep as her head eased onto her pillows. 

Chapter Text

__________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Chapter 7

The Netherworld- the realm where all demons live. And the Monarch who rules is- The Demon King! However, the Demon King's throne has sat empty for ages. Only the most worthy will inherit this seat of sovereignty. But who will it be?

Irumi Suzuki, age 14. She is a pitiful girl who was sold off to a demon by her idiot parents. But, is her heritage all that it seems?

————————————————————————--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Like the night before, the luminous glow shrouded her slumbering figure, caressing her skin with a tender trace. It condensed against her smallest scars, shaping into the gaps the closed wounds cleaved. Slowly- barely noticeable, the gaps closed the slightest bit more. Looking just a little bit more healed- a little less red, and all the more aged. 

Irumi, ignorant of this healing, sighed within the depths of her dreamland. Turning onto her side and curling up in a fetal position, pulling the covers closer as she made herself smaller by habit. “Mmm..” she hummed and mumbled incoherent words as the light faded under her skin awaiting the next time she slept. 

Dawn came, the light of the sun streaking against the sky, and peered into her room. As it steadily rose, her hellraiser clock screeched like a hellish rooster with its life on the line. “Gah!!” She yelped, sitting up and rolling out of bed. Her hand over her thumping heart as she looked up at the (still gruesomely) shrieking alarm. “That thing is gonna give me a heart attack..” she whimpered, finally managing to get up to turn it off. 

The morning was similar to the others, she got up, was greeted with good mornings paired with hugs, a morning bath prepared by Opera and with Opera’s help in tying the high-quality bandages-with the addition to some experimental scar creams, got dressed, Sullivan happily sang as he did her hair, and they all ate together a wonderfully delicious meal- Irumi, of course, consuming a large portion (perhaps the same amount six average demons would), cheerfully thanking Opera for the meal before rushing out, waving to her grandfather and Opera. “I’m heading out now! See you later at school!!” Irumi chirped, rushing down the path. 

“Bye pumpkin!! Have a nice day!!” Sullivan called out while waving. A happy blush on his face. 

“It would appear she is adjusting to the school nicely,” Opera commented, also watching as their new young mistress ran off. 

Instantly, Sullivan was reduced to tears. “Mhhmmhmhh! Yes! She is growing so fast! I’m just filled with joy!” Sullivan sobbed in his chibi form. Opera closed his eyes, a handkerchief in hand as they wiped the tears away from their master’s face. “But, master. I am curious however, that blood binding..what my lady is showing is not the usual effects and, just what in the Netherworld was that potion?” Opera questioned, their eyes narrowing.

“Lady Irumi’s eyes have changed into that peculiar shade, her hair lengthened, changed in color and even texture becoming silkier and softer, and today I could note a bit of her smaller scars closed the slightest bit. Such attributes as those are not common for the blood binding to cause. Even if she is human.” Opera stated, becoming curious and a little worried about what next the sweet child will experience- not knowing if it would continue being harmless- and to a point helpful or not. 

Sullivan’s eyes closed. “She isn’t.” The elder said firmly. Opera looked up at their master, confusion glistening in their eyes. “Isn’t..?” 

“She was never fully human to begin with, Opera..come. If I am to make certain things go successfully in her further protection..you will need to know. But take this as a warning Opera,” Sullivan’s eyes narrowed, his demonic presence and powerful energy swirling in a deadly display of might. “If you misuse this classified information, you will not only be answering to me for such a crime.” The powerful Chair-demon walked to his manor, leaving a confused and startled Opera staring at his back. “But Levy, and Belial as well. Understood ?” 

Opera stiffened further. ‘All three greats..’ their facial expression turned into the perfect poker face as they bowed, continuing to contemplate what this could possibly mean. “Of course sir, since I properly met my lady-no- ever since you have brought her here, I wouldn’t dare do anything that could lead to her harm or unhappiness. Irumi...rightfully deserves to live a better life than she has led up until now.” Opera stated, being careful with their words, staying in their low bow of servitude.

Sullivan’s tense body instantly loosened a bright cheery expression on his face. “Right?! My darling granddaughter!~ she deserves the world! And all the good it has to offer!! I know I can set my trust right back at you Opera-chan!” Sullivan cheered. “Come along Opera! To my study!!” He exclaimed, vanishing into his mansion. 

Opera closed their eyes, a bead of sweat falling as they stood back up, looking behind them, lips pursed in confusion. ‘Never fully human in the first place…? But lady Irumi had only ever lived in the human realm..hasn’t she?’ They shook their head, the only way they’d find out anything further will be in that study.

With Irumi, she met up with Asmodeus once more at the School gate, and then not long after with Clara as well. Azz, a bit hesitant to allow the following occurrence to happen again, was comforted and encouraged by Irumi to simply come along despite that. 

As it was mostly a day where the students are to familiarize themselves with the layout of the building and understand the process of the school- such as the school stores and all the available utilities. The three of them were free to play once again without a care in the world.

They spent another two hours straight playing with Clara. Watching her stack random toys into an impossibly high tower, cards- which Clara tried to sneak a peek at Asmodeus’s hand all the while cooing about not needing to be shy. And finally, she offered them drinks almost like a robotic response to when they fell into a break-time. 

Immediately Asmodeus began to drink, Irumi on the other hand thanked Clara and looked at the bottle and then the set-out snacks Clara brought out from her pockets. An uncertain feeling entrapped her heart. But in the end, accepted them, and soon Asmodeus and Irumi separated from Clara to explore the grounds, promising to meet her in that location again soon. 

A bit of time passed, with Clara happily skipping down the halls. “Imma lucky girl!~ UhKaBapABap!~ I’ll have all the fun in the world!~ Bapadapada~” she sang to herself. 

“That honor student sure likes weirdos!” A voice in a different hallway exclaimed. Clara stopped her singing having overheard this. “I mean he is still hanging out with her.” One said, sitting on the stairs, it was Yocchin’s group. 

“Why would he bother with that crazy chick?” The other guy in the group questioned. 

Yocchin finally spoke up, “Duh you guys, it’s because she’s convenient to have around. All you have to do is humor her every once in a while so she’ll use her powers for you and you’re golden . Know what I mean? I’m sure he’ll get sick of her soon enough too.” Yocchin explained with a smug look on his face. “You rock Yocchan!” The three began to laugh. 

Hidden behind a wall, having heard every single word, Clara looked down, her bangs shadowing her eyes. The girl was trembling. “..that’s nothing new.,” she mumbled. Good mood gone, she walked out of the halls, back outside. 

Irumi was already sitting back at the meetup spot, gazing at the still mostly full bottle of juice. Having sent Asmodeus off for a bit in the ‘task’ of studying the layout of the school. 

Alone, Irumi was frowning as she gazed at the bottle in sadness. ‘Clara...she doesn’t need to give me things..I don’t want her to think I’m only spending time with her for the snacks..those guys are cruelly exploiting her powers and that isn’t right. But..could I go to Grandpa or the council to complain about this problem..? Grandpa and Opera have told me that this is still a place that heavily looks to the strong far more than the weak..and I guess bullying wouldn’t be an uncommon or typically handled topic here..and Clara didn’t seem to mind but..it just isn’t right! Though if I get involved I might just cause more problems! Oh, what should I do?! I really want to help her!’ Irumi groaned inside her head, so enraptured in her thoughts that she didn’t notice Clara sneak up behind her.

“Kyyyaaa!!” Clara suddenly yelled, shoving the bench forward and Irumi with that. “Kyaah!!” Irumi screamed in response, startled as she was thrown forward. Having soared through the air and landed upside down on a nearby bush, her head painfully collided with the floor making her groan in disorientation.

Clara, not necessarily noticing her pain, giggled and cheered. “Clean hit!” The green-haired gremlin girl looked down next, beginning to pull out item after item from her pockets. “Hey! Know what?! This is my favorite snack! And this is my favorite drink! And look, I even have a plushie!  And almost everything here!! You can have them all! I’ll give you whatever you want Irumikins! Come on..look!” She claimed insistently as she pushed a large pile to where Irumi was sitting up, though on the ground still. 

“So...uh..will you..play with me again...if you do I can give you-”

“I don’t want them,”  Irumi stated, equally as dry as it was blunt. 

They both gazed at each other, Clara froze in shock, the smile still on her face, but the sparkle of happiness in her green eyes was dimming. 

A long pregnant silence fell before them. 

“..This snack is super yummy, have some! Also I..have drinks! Oh, wait-“ Clara began to insist again; her heart trembling in fear of what was next. What was always next...

“I’m sorry..” Irumi apologized, her eyes soft and lips set in a sad half-smile. Her apology startled Clara, causing the other girl to drop the items. “Look Clara, I just..” Irumi struggled with the words. How do you exactly explain her own intentions? What does one say in this situation?

Clara’s tail drooped to the floor, her smile completely falling with it shifting into a pained frown. Her sharp teeth gritted as she barely held in the tears. Unable to hold it in further, she began to sob. Her mask of manic happiness had shattered in a matter of seconds.

“W-wait!” Irumi called, hastily before Clara got a bad idea. “This always happens! Everyone gets sick of me! And never wants to play again!!” She cried, consistently wiping her wrists against her falling tears. 

“That’s not it! Not what I’m trying to say at all!” Irumi declined anxiously, “you got the wires crossed! That isn’t why I’m declining snacks!” Clara refused to listen, continuing to sob. “I don’t want to hear it! It’s no use!! Everyone thinks I’m nuts!! So I have to give them things to play with me!! It’s all I’m good for!!” Clara sobbed, eyes closed tightly as tears continued to fall. 

Quickly, Irumi reached forward, clasping both hands around one of Clara’s to gather the distressed girl’s attention. “I don’t need any of those things! Clara, I was playing with you because I want to-I was having fun because you are really fun ! Certainly, you can go overboard- and we can work on that as we play more! But you are so imaginative and I’m not! I never played before so your wild imagination isn’t that bad of a thing- what I mean to say is..would you play with me-with us-Azz-kun and I again?” Irumi asked, looking down shyly with a slight smile, having corrected herself as playing with Asmodeus in the group was a great deal of added fun as well.

Clara was in awe, her face turning red as Irumi’s words cycled into her head. “Yeahhhhh! Wow!! No one’s ever asked ME to play before!!!” She shrieked out in excitement, backflipping and rolling- barreling into trees that actually caused multiple to crash to the ground. 

“The first time! The first time! It’s the first time someone asked me to playyyyy!!!!” Clara cheered, running back to a shocked Irumi after bulldozing multiple fully matured trees with her rolling. “What should I do, Irumikins?! What should I do?!” She questioned ongoingly, almost in a hyperventilating likeness. 

Getting over her shock of the wild destruction, Irumi smiled; “you know, I think I can say the same thing..” Irumi said gently, giggling softly at her newfound established playmate. 

Walking out of the building at this moment were Yocchan and his two buddies. The blond took notice of the green-haired demoness and smirked, time for some free beverages. “Hey, Clarin! We’re thirsty! We could really use another round over here!” Yocchan interrupted, that smirk staying on his lips like he was some type of big shot. Clara’s cheers died out in her throat.

Slowly she stood up, bangs shadowing her vibrant lime green eyes- the memory of the hallway replaying in her mind endlessly as she formulated a plan of revenge. What he had said sent her into a loop of doubt about her Irumikins. Which caused her to be under the impression that her Irumikins didn’t want to be near her any longer, especially when the items offered were denied.

Irumi looked up at her in worry, “wait, Clara-“ Irumi called out, reaching forward to stop her. Believing Clara was about to give Yocchan and his group those beverages.

The green-haired demoness turned her head, a devious smirk on her lips. “Just watch me,” she assured. 

Irumi’s eyes widened before she slumped back onto the floor to watch what was happening next. Looking forward to Clara’s revenge being acted out.

“Come on! Step on it!” Yocchan ordered hands in his pockets. 

“ Three ,” 

Clara slowly reached down, tapping a pocket. 

“ Ice Cold,” 

A shadow was glooming over the blonde. 

“Drinks-ack!!!” He yelled as Clara soared in the sky with a vending machine in her grasp. It slammed directly against the demon’s face, crushing him into the ground. “YOCCHAN!!” His two buddies screamed in horror. 

Clara smirked, satisfaction on her face as she rested her hands on her hips, a happy huff leaving her. “Just put some money in it and it’s all you can drink! Bye-bye!!” She snickered watching the two drag an unconscious Yocchan out and ran away, probably to the infirmary. 

Irumi’s eyes were wide, sitting in the background, but she felt happy for the green-haired demoness. “Definitely overboard but-“ Irumi smiled widely and cutely. Her eyes closed, feeling pleased in a vague almost morbid way. “Great job Clara!” 

In response, Clara giggled in gleeful joy. Glowing at the praise her Irumikins sent her way.

Soon Asmodeus was back, beaming in the joy that he had successfully memorized the entire layout of the first year’s building in half an hour. “Master Irumi- ah..what happened here?” He questioned, dubiously staring at the vending machine slammed into the ground, his happy tone quickly turning dry. “Valac! This was your doing! What did you do-“ Asmodeus began to question grouchily, but Irumi stepped between them, smiling up at him. “She was merely standing up for herself Azz-kun, no issues here, ah but I would like to request something of you!” Irumi chirped, casually waving her hand to diffuse his ire. 

Asmodeus paused, a grin coming to his face as his master was about to give him orders. Sending a movement of pride through him-this meant his regal Master was indeed holding more faith in him and his capabilities!!

“We’ll be right back Clara, you go ahead and set up the game, ‘kay?” She chirped sweetly with a smile. “Okay, Irumikins!!~” Clara giggled. 

Stepping away and to the side of the clearing, Irumi looked up at Asmodeus, a thoughtful frown on her lips taking the place of the sugar-sweet smile. “Irumi sir?” Asmodeus questioned, a stirring feeling engulfing him at the expression on his master’s face. He..didn’t like seeing his master so...conflicted? Troubled? Was his master troubled? What had caused this?

Irumi closed her eyes and sighed. “Yocchan and his two followers were trying to harass and take advantage of Clara earlier, that’s why there is that drink dispenser in a crater over there. I’m happy she stood up for herself, but I doubt this is the end of them trying to take advantage of her- if anything, I see them coming back with a vengeance.” She stated, momentarily looking at the machine before looking back up at Asmodeus. 

The sun glinting against her contacts in just the right way to give a peek of her true eye color. The vibrant blue turned brighter at her faint agitation over those three demons who dare try to take advantage of sweet rambunctious Clara. 

The humming radiance of her eyes glowing with power, entrapping Asmodeus in an awed state of the hypnotic shimmering hellfire illuminated within his master’s beautiful eyes. 

“I want you to have a talk with them, to show them that such actions will not be taken kindly if they do try to get back or even bother Clara any longer.” Irumi requested, looking him directly in the eyes, her head tilting a bit to the side, hiding her eye color once more and somewhat breaking his awed induced trance. 

“Master, may I ask..why are you doing this for Valac? I shall do as you wish I’m just-” Asmodeus’s question was cut short as Irumi turned her head away, a sad glint in her eyes. “Because Asmodeus, no one deserves to be merely used, exploited . Like some toy then discarded to the side, always forced to work more and more for others that will never see you for anything more than a tool and a way to gain something.” For a moment her jaw clenched. 

“I will not allow that to happen around me.” She stated firmly, looking down as one hand grabbed her hidden locket and her other cupped her hip that seared with unending ghastly pain. 

Asmodeus was thrown for a loop. He was startled, certainly yes. His wide eyes took in his master’s form, and his black heart- his very body and damned soul ached. ‘Did this..perhaps similar..to master..?’ 

The mere thought left him trembling in fury, with his fangs gritting and grinding together. Despite only being a very short time within his Master’s company; Asmodeus, with all his dark soul could offer, wished to serve under Irumi. His strange yet amazingly powerful, thoughtful, mysterious, and insightful Master. Every moment spent with the shorter demon, a new concept, a new view appeared before him. A new way of thought, on how to see with clearer eyes and mind. New experiences, of laying witness to feats thought impossible coming to fruition with little to any effort or attempt. And for that Asmodeus Alice, with all that makes him the very demon he is, wished to protect and honor this Master he has made. Yes, yes from this day onward, he shall be Irumi’s most dependable spear.

He fell to one knee, cupping his hand over his heart as he lowered his head. “I shall talk to those three immediately, master! I’ll be right back!” Asmodeus sworn. Looking back up to his master, for Irumi to look back at him with a sad smile, the hand that was cupping her hip reaching down, having him stand back up. “ Thank you.” Her voice was so soft and gentle- so luscious- intoxicating . “Let me know how it went when you get back.” She requested, not realizing how influential her mere words were.

Like a child eager to please, the pinkette nodded, a wide smile on his lips. “Certainly Irumi sir!” Asmodeus stated and with another bow, immediately dismissed himself from her side and rushed off somewhere into the school beginning his hunt- ahem his search.

With a satisfied smile, Irumi walked back over to Clara, settling herself onto the picnic blanket the other girl spread out while setting up their card game which was very similar to old-maid with of course a demonic twist. 

They were able to play two rounds, tied in scores when Asmodeus was back, a pleased look on his face and singed spots on multiple places on his white custom-made school uniform that he had made his staple outfit in the reasoning it was what he was wearing when meeting Irumi. 

Asmodeus slightly bowed in front of Irumi as she got up to hear how it went, “As you commanded, I made certain the lot that was tormenting Valac, promised to stay the hell away and never to trouble her again!” He exclaimed with a bright, happy look. 

Irumi blinked, “Oh, thank you so much Azz-kun, that was certainly quick. By the way, it was just a peaceful conversation, right?” She questioned a small smile on her lips. 

He smirked in glee, a slight blush on his face as Asmodeus straightened up. “Oh, quite a productive one!” the pinkette confirmed cheerfully. 

“I see- ah!” Irumi exclaimed in shock as Asmodeus yelled in outraged tinted startlement. His face and shoulder gained a direct hit by what looked to be green slime or paint perhaps? 

In shock, Irumi looked at Clara. Who held a bucket of the stuff in different colors, grinning and cheering about the direct hit. “Since you are already dirty and wearing white you’ll be my canvas Azz-Azz!!” She cackled in glee, pleased with her idea.

Pissed off, Asmodeus growled from on the floor. “Why you!!” He snarled, hair covered and dripping green. 

Clara ignored him, still giggling as she offered Irumi the blue slime paint. “Here Irumikins! You can have the blue slime paint!” She chirped. 

With a sweat drop, Irumi declined. “Oh I’m sorry but I have a terrible arm, and I should sit down and continue resting up from the earlier playing.” She refused while letting Clara keep the slime ball of paint. 

“Master?” Asmodeus called out in worry hearing that, but the concern couldn’t last for much longer as he was forced to start dodging from the giggling maniac who was slinging slime paint like an automatic catapult. 

A few slimes flew out of the fray towards where Irumi was hanging back to which out of instinct she dodged easily, all the while giggling sweetly in amusement. 

“Save yourself, Master!!” Asmodeus cried out as Clara continued throwing the paint in rapid succession while yelling sound effects. Most being ‘pew!pew!pew!’

Thus, Irumi acquired a violently cheerful playmate, who enhanced her Highschool life all the more. 

The day passed similarly to the last, Irumi bid them farewell and went to the Principal’s office to spend the remainder of the day with her joyous grandfather who seemed to be even more pleased today with Opera strangely now waiting on her hand and foot, instead of ‘mistress’ it changed strictly to ‘princess’ with still the inclusion of ‘my lady’ when no one else was around and when they got home to the manor, Opera seemed very eager to hand her over a few more books. Many on...demon etiquette, ranks, and..the most recent yet missing demon king?

She didn’t complain, adding it all to her ‘to-read’ pile with the other dozen Opera had set in already. Then the night passed with the same mysterious light the minute she fell into her slumber, her hair seeming to continue the growth of many centimeters each night, with her muscles and bone structure strengthening the slightest bit. Her body was slowly yet steadily becoming less and less human.

Chapter Text

__________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Chapter 8

The Netherworld- the realm where all demons live. And the Monarch who rules is- The Demon King! However, the Demon King's throne has sat empty for ages. Only the most worthy will inherit this seat of sovereignty. But who will it be?

Irumi Suzuki, age 14. She is a pitiful girl who was sold off to a demon by her idiot parents. But, is her heritage all that it seems?

————————————————————————---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Morning came following the now staple routine- yelp in terror from the alarm, be greeted and exchange sleepy good mornings with Opera and Sullivan, a morning bath before getting dressed with the help of Opera and Sullivan doing her hair. They ate together- with Opera’s cooking being extraordinary as always and finally yelled out her goodbyes to head to school. 

But unlike the past mornings, there was something different awaiting her as she fixed her red-eye brooch at the doorway. 

“Morning Sunshine!!” Clara greeted from behind the gate, grinning and waving her hands excitedly. Dancing next to Asmodeus who was standing in an elegant position, doing a slight bow in greeting. “Hello Master, a very good morning to you!”

Irumi blinked in surprise seeing them both there. Before a small giggle left her. “Wow, so full of energy already. Good morning.” She greeted them both back. 

“How wonderful!” Her chibi-sized grandfather exclaimed, wiping the rest of his Hell Grey tea. “My darling grandchild has already made two new friends.” 

Irumi stiffened at the words. “Huh?” She uttered in shock. “Uh-actually I’m not sure if I call them friends. We just sort of play together and talk.” She denied. “Pardon, but I thought that was exactly what you call friends in the human world. How odd. Was I mistaken?” Sullivan questioned, setting his empty teacup on the floating saucer. 

Irumi blinked, even more-so startled as her face turned bright red. “W-well you see I have no idea how they feel..and besides..because of- you know am I even allowed to make friends? And-I..” she looked down, looking incredibly ashamed. “I...never had...any before..” Irumi admitted. 

Opera and Sullivan patted her head, somewhat cheering her up. “I’m certain things will work out pumpkin.” “Indeed Milady, don’t let such thoughts get to you. You may do whatever you wish- within reason of course. Have a good day sir, Princess,” Opera said, waving them both off, being certain to say their farewells to Irumi as silent as possible. “Well, the faculty is deciding on classes today! So I’m headin’ off to school! See ya later!~” Sullivan sang while prancing away in a joyous stride.  

“Come on Irumikins!! Let’s go together!~ let’s go to school together!~” Clara sang in a cheerful tune. 

“Let us head to the cafeteria sir, there are still no plans today and you have yet to enter that part of school,” Asmodeus said with a smile. Irumi’s body stiffened. “Oh is that so?!” she exclaimed looking a bit overwhelmed. 

‘Even thinking about having friends freaks me out! I have never even been in a situation where this was even a possibility!!’ She thought in distress. Not noticing Asmodeus’s glances of concern. 

After doing a short bit of playing with Clara, the three of them finally ventured into the Cafeteria. Irumi was in awe at how massive it was inside. To the side, somewhat close to one of the doorways was a student store, then there was the cafeteria line where from choosing your food you could see the cooks behind the scenes preparing dishes. And dozens upon dozens of large wooden tables and benches sat for the students to eat at. 

“There is so much to choose from!~” Irumi chirped in excitement, her eyes lighting up in anticipation as she looked at the giant menu. It looked like a number rank was next to each section list- perhaps it goes by grades? She wondered. 

“I’m gonna get the peek-a-boo lunch!!” Clara exclaimed. Irumi hummed, her hand on her chin as she thought about what she would want but didn’t have the slightest clue on what to choose. She hummed again...before she could choose. “What’s that?” Irumi asked Asmodeus, pointing out the symbols. 

“Oh, that’s a ranking crest. All of your performances at Babyls are ranked. And your food that you’re allowed to order depends on where those rankings fall,” He explained. “Oooh,” Irumi uttered in understanding. 

“As of now, you and I haven’t even been ranked yet. So those are the only things we are permitted to order.” Asmodeus continued to point out. This caused Irumi to pout. “But there is barely anything!” She cries out, reading over the bottom sign Asmodeus was pointing to.

“Also, the school lunches are free to all and you can buy other items at the school store,” Asmodeus said as they had moved up the line. Irumi hugged her tray uncertain what to pick as Azz was already dishing himself food while explaining all this. “H-hey..ah I’m not sure what to get...would you help me decide?” She requested looking at everything in uncertainty, before glancing up at Asmodeus. Her eyebrows furrowed cutely in a mix of concentration and concern.

The pink-haired demon smiled, pleased that his Master deemed him trustworthy enough to even handle the food she will be consuming. “Yes, certainly Master, but first-do you have any food allergies?” He questioned. Irumi shook her head. “Not that I know of, so whatever you get should be just fine,” she replied. “Then I’ll pick some random selections and bring them over to you, if there is anything you don’t like, we can share it,” Asmodeus said joyously. Irumi blushed at the thought of sharing food. “Okay, thanks.” 

Seconds later she went to find an empty table and sat down, setting her empty tray in front of her as Clara happily claimed the seat directly in front of Irumi, with what looked to be a fish head on her plate sitting on some type of leaf- peek-a-boo lunch indeed. 

‘Share!~ just like a real friend!~’ she thought giddily- the idea of having friends for the first time in her life filled her with warmth, soothing her more and more. In such joy, Irumi did not notice Clara running off somewhere. Her ahoge flicked in the air with a mind of its own, similar to a dog or cat waving or in other cases flicking their tail side to side. 

“Sorry for the wait sir, I had trouble deciding what to get you.” Asmodeus apologized, setting his tray down. But the moment he sat, an ungodly amount of food was dumped at their table. Irumi’s eyes instantly brightened at the sight of all this wonderful food.

Asmodeus turned to two of the staff members tasked with serving the food. “Did you bring everything?!” Asmodeus demanded with a raging blood vessel. “Well, someone ordered fifty servings for this table.” The guy explained as he and his partner were sweating a bit at the vicious glare of the Asmodeus heir. 

“Fifty servings you say?” He scowled and in curiosity turned to look out in the other surrounding students' direction. Three were looking over, snickering. “Such a low-brow prank! Master Irumi, please allow me to dispose of these-eh?!” Asmodeus was in shock. About thirty-eight of the fifty very full dishes were already cleared out in that short time, with Irumi blissfully eating it all. In her mind, she repeatedly sang ‘friends’ in glee at the thought. Her scythe-shaped ahoge still fluttering happily side-to-side atop her head. 

“He sure can put it away..” “where does that all even go??” “That’s a ton of food!” Students commented in shock and awe as they witnessed the blissfully unaware Irumi. “What an impressive appetite!” Eiko chirped, her dragonic friend blushed as well, in awe and disbelief of what was happening, “but he’s so tiny! ” She exclaimed in confusion. The purple cyclopean demoness posed, “oh yeah, that’s hot!” She commented leisurely. 

“I-Irumi sir?” Asmodeus questioned. “Hm? Oh! Was I not supposed to?! S-should I spit it back out?” She questioned, afraid she had done something wrong and had her hand at her lips in preparation in case she had to. “Ah, well no. It’s just..you seem to be awfully hungry.” Asmodeus stated as the next dish was set in front of Irumi just to be gone in a matter of seconds, the emptied plate neatly stacked up in a growing tower, then a next plate and a next plate. The truly amazing thing was that none of the food was devoured messily, it was eaten in a manner that left her perfectly clean and proper. 

“You think so? Grandpa says it’s normal and healthy for me!” She chirped, speaking of her hunger and a bit of the blood binding with how her body was adapting. Though thinking back on it, when she had the ability and the resources, she really did always eat quite a bit, since coming here it was like that boosted to an all-new level. 

“More please!~” she called out. Having finished the fifty servings but was still quite hungry. As she finished those helpings, “and seconds!~” the chefs took on this challenge, viciously preparing dish after dish to see just how far Irumi could eat till satisfied. “Even more!!” She exclaimed, joyously eating. And finally- the chefs fell one after the other. The last one collapsed, his utensil slipping out of his grasp as he crashed out in exhaustion. 

“No! The chefs are down!” A worker yelled out. Students gathered in awe. “He broke the chefs!” They cried out in confusion and awe. As far as they knew, this had never happened before, beyond when the missing demon king himself attended Babyls - hundreds of years ago .

Irumi finally realized what happened and shyly wiped her mouth with her handkerchief. A blush lit her face softly. “..I’m still a little hungry too..oops..” she said softly to herself as Asmodeus happily congratulated and voiced the magnificence of her hunger. Truly in awe at the representation of her gluttony and greed but in such a graceful manner that it was truly beautiful.

Camu-Camu, the shopkeeper then came at them after a loud crash. Irumi’s eyes widened, taking in the huge mess around them and the School Store. “Take with you!” Camu-Camu demanded as Clara grasped and hung on the tip of his spear. “Whoopsy~” Clara giggled.

“What in the world?” Irumi questioned. “Yay! He played with me! He does that whenever I come over to this school store! I love him!!” Clara exclaimed, happily flapping her arms as she stayed on the top of his spear. Camu-Camu sighed in dismay. “Not play, threaten! Threaten!” He stated, dropping Clara to the floor. 

“You banned from store!” Camu-Camu explained, pulling out a book. It had a male student named Jazz on the other page; the page he was pointing to had Clara’s name and picture. “Power replicates what she sees. Same as stealing! Must beware this demon! Shoplifter stab with spear!!!” Camu-Camu exclaimed as Clara playfully hissed as the shop attendant repeatedly stabbed the air. ‘So violent!!’ Irumi thought in alarm. 

Students were gathering around in awe, apparently, with nothing better to do, it would seem they took Irumi and her group as grade-A entertainment. “ Silence, ” a familiar voice demanded from the entry of the Cafeteria. 

The students gasped; their attention turning to the teacher as Irumi stiffened up a little at the sound of that voice. ‘Oh dear..’ she thought in worry. “Honestly, I finally come back to work and some fool is brash enough to-eugh-“ he froze his hurried strut, his eyes widening and teeth clenched together in a scowl as Kalego stopped right in front of Irumi. 

Said girl flinched back at the teacher who no doubt hates her guts. 

Twitching in ire, Kalego took a hasty step back. ‘The damn heathen I want to see the least- of course, it was this brat!!’ 

“H-hi there Kalego-sensei..are you feeling better now..?” She timidly asked. “How dare you ask about my well-being!!” Kalego yelled at her. She winced away, an uncertain but polite smile on her lips as she looked up at him. Kalego’s eyes narrowed into a glare. 

“A-about the other day-“ “Don’t care!!” He snapped, looming over the girl as he menacingly pointed his finger. “Listen well Irumi, I won’t be your familiar! Not now, not ever! Don’t get a big head because you restrained me!” He snarled darkly. 

Irumi deflated, leaning back further as she couldn’t get out what she wanted to say-which was an apology. “Understood sir..” she whimpered, never any of those things in the first place. 

He sighed, menacing aura vanishing as he looked away from the infuriating, small, nice-smelling student. “What’s all this rigamarole about anyway?” He asked, his gaze falling onto Clara. ‘Their numbers have grown,’ he thought in near despair. “What fresh hell is this…?” He questioned, not certain he even wanted to know. 

Clara leaped forward basically onto Kalego, much to the man’s agitation, Asmodeus’s annoyance, and Irumi’s horror. ‘Oh no..’ the two thought as Clara continued on. “Hi! I’m Clara! So I went BOOM! in the school store and got in trouble! And Irumikins saved me! And then Azz-Azz gave me a snack! Ya like chocolate?! Edgy-teach! I’ll put some in your pocket!” The gremlin of a girl rambled on. 

Kalego growled in stress. 

Obnoxious + brash + spectacularly inconsiderate of others = the type of person Kalego hates the most. 

Unable to stand any more of this hell, he slumped his figure. “I’m leaving.” He stated dryly and turned on his heel to make a fast getaway. But Clara was faster. With a startling strong grip, she reached forward and took hold of his uniform. “Wait Edgy-Teach! Is it true you’re Irumikins familiar?!” She chirped in curiosity. 

The gathered students began to whisper in awe and confusion, the rumor spreading like wildfire through the cafeteria- was that rumor and school paper telling the truth? Were they about to see the fearsome and powerful teacher as a little familiar? “Seriously?” “Whaaa” “oooh” the students wondered to themselves as spectators eager to witness what was next. 

With a pensive growl, Kalego looked back in absolute loathing at the girl, trying to get away from this inconsiderate student even more so now. “I wanna see! I wanna see!” Clara pushes on in excitement, seeming to restrain his struggles for escape with ease.

“Irumikins!” Clara shouted startling Irumi who stood next to the store. “Grab that sticker!” The green-haired girl basically ordered. Startled at the request, Irumi began to follow the instructions given to her out of habit and without a single thought of what she was doing. “Stick it onto your hand! And now throw your hands up!” Clara yelled, pulling and keeping Kalego away from the exit. 

“Wait! No! Don’t! That’ll turn me-!!” A plume of smoke covered the immediate area as Irumi threw her hands up, innocently following directions. “Ah-eek! I’m so sorry!” Irumi yelped, finally realizing what she did. 

Around them, the students gasped in amazement. “He really is a familiar!” “That’s him?!” They questioned and exclaimed, mesmerized that the Guard Dog of Babyls and the harshest teacher could be reduced to something so small, cute , and fluffy . 

Flying above Clara, dodging the overwhelming girl’s attempts at grabbing him, Kalego yelled at Clara to stop before turning his attention to Irumi after the fruitless arguing with the insane gremlin of a girl.  “Hey! Clap your hands!!” He ordered out of nowhere. “Huh..you..want me to clap a rhythm..?” She asked in uncertainty. 

“It’ll undo the summoning you junt!” Kalego yelled. “Oh, ah let’s see here,” Irumi said, raising her hands to clap. But before she could, her body automatically dodged to the side, her instincts screaming something sharp and pointy was jabbed her way. “Stabbb!!” Camu-Camu yelled in a battle cry. “Eek!!” Irumi yelped, dodging and rolling away. “Punish shoplifting!” Camu-Camu exclaimed, a dark aura of miasma shrouding his body. 

“Shoplifting?!” Asmodeus yelled back, angered at such accusations towards his prestigious master. Startled, Irumi looked back down at the sticker on the back of her hand. “Oh right this sticker was merchandise!” She cried out before the three of them had to dodge the incoming spear stabs. Quickly the three ran for it, escaping and leaving Kalego still as a cute little bird-like familiar to fend for himself. 

“Wait!! Undo the summoning first!!” He yelled out in dismay, a net suddenly thrown on top of him as Camu-Camu menacingly peered over Kalego in a frightening manner. Eyes glowing, “ Pay me or you’re stuck here .” The shop attendant threatened. 

Outside, out of breath, and quite frankly a little shaken up, Irumi laid out on the grass panting and very winded. Her bandagings were putting uncomfortable pressure on her ribs as she mumbled to herself. “* huff huff* Man..that was totally scary..” she forced out through her attempts at regaining air. 

Asmodeus, having caught his breath, turned to Irumi’s direction from where he sat. “Well thank goodness there was a decoy then,” Asmodeus said with a smile. Irumi groaned, sitting up a blush coloring her face as she looked down in uncertainty. “Should we have left him?” Irumi wondered, she didn’t want Kalego to hate her even more.

“Hey! Hey! Want ice cream!!?” Clara chirped, coming over to them, seeming to be done with what she was doing, wiggling and waving her limbs around in the grass. “Huh?” Irumi uttered with Asmodeus, their attention being drawn towards her. “These were on the ground so I picked them up!” She explained cheerfully. 

Irumi’s eyes widened, “why- we have to pay for those Clara! That was merchandise!” She sighed, “though I suppose we can handle that later..” Irumi stated, not eager to return there at this moment in time. Casting the ice creams an uncertain look. ‘She said she grabbed them off the floor..is that even sanitary..?’ But in the end, accepted the teal and purple spotted ice cream Clara offered over. “Yay! And we have three of them! Cheers everyone! Here’s to hoping we all end up in the same class!” Clara announced as they cheered their ice creams. 

Irumi looked up at them after hearing that, the question burning in her mind now. Hopeful that they..they could be. She swallowed, instead favoring the other question. “Oh? Will they be announcing that tomorrow then?” Irumi asked. “Hmph, it’s unthinkable that the master and I would be separated,” Asmodeus stated with confidence. Clara threw her hand up, cheering. “And don’t forget me!!” 

“Ahuh..” Irumi agreed to both of them, a blush on her face as she looked down. “I hope we will be in the same class together too.” She said, her voice soft and gentle. The blush was so prominent as she cupped her ice cream’s purple cone with both hands. “Yes! I can’t wait to spend my education with you!!” Asmodeus announced in joy. “It’ll be so much fun! Right, Irumikins!” Clara giggled. 

Irumi’s blush merely brightened further. Bowing to them both slightly as she couldn’t help herself asking this question. The amount of hope in her chest swelled to the point that it hurt. “S-so ah..would you-will you..both..well- would you two please be my friends!” She requested her eyes sealed shut in fear of rejection. ‘They aren’t- they aren’t saying anything! Did I mess it up?!’ She thought in horror and dismay. 

After a moment longer, Irumi couldn’t stand the silence anymore and timidly peeked an eye open. Before both of her eyes opened wide at the clueless expression they were giving her. “Pardon me Irumi sir..but what are these ‘friends’ you speak of?” Asmodeus questioned. Trying to wrack his brain but couldn’t think of anything. 

“Like mochi?!” Clara chirped in curiosity. “W-what? You don’t know?” Irumi asked, a little startled. “Embarrassingly, no!” Asmodeus stated, looking disappointed in himself and distressed at the lack of knowledge on his part. “Ooey-gooey Mochi?” 

Irumi’s blush kicked back up into high gear. ‘I see..so demons have no idea what the concept of friendship is- but grandpa seemed to know? But I guess he has gone to the human world before..’ Irumi thought to herself when Asmodeus and Clara slid forward, getting into her face. ‘Close!’ Irumi thought in a flustered panic, automatically leaning back. 

“Tell me right now! What are these ‘friends’?!” Asmodeus asked in distress, wishing to know what his master was speaking of. “What are these ooey-gooey Mochi-mochi’s?” 

“A-ah..well they’re..friends are people you do cool stuff with..and tell things to..and eat meals with..and they are really important to you..and w-well I think..so..” she looked down, and to the side, flustered, “so...if you accept that’d make you both my first friends...” Irumi explained shyly. “Sweet!” Clara declared as she threw her hand in the air. “Then I’m friend number one!!!” She exclaimed like a champion. 

“What?!” Asmodeus yelled in outrage at her claim. “Don’t undermine me! It’s patently obvious I’m number one!!” Asmodeus stated in fury. Irumi quickly held up her hands, a joyous expression on her face. “You’re both number one!” She said, “l-let’s go pay for that stuff now at the shop like we said we-eek!” Irumi yelped as she tried to diffuse the situation.

Clara had suddenly jumped on top of her in joy. “Stop suffocating him will you?!” Asmodeus demanded. “No way!!” She denied. Immediately Asmodeus got between her and Irumi, trying to pry the green gremlin of a girl off of his master, nearly falling into Irumi’s lap in the meantime. “Let go of him! Unhand him Valac!!” 

Clara shoved Asmodeus away, hugging Irumi’s arm as the two continued to argue. 

Irumi all the while looked down, so happy and pleased. Her first ever made friends!! ‘There is still so much I don’t understand about my life at Babyls. And this world is still full of doubts and surprises...but with these two, I think I might be able to enjoy my life at school a little more easily.’ Irumi thought to herself as she giggled. In the end, both Clara and Asmodeus fell into her lap. ‘I just hope things will get peaceful…’

Elsewhere in the school, at the Principal’s office, Sullivan sat in front of his board of teachers. “So, I assume there are no objections remaining after this faculty meeting. This officially concludes the class assignments for all the new students. Valac, Asmodeus, and Irumi will be joining the Misfit class for problem children. That’s the only acceptable option for them obviously.” Sullivan stated as the three student files were stamped. 

Back with Irumi and her two newly acquired friends, Asmodeus paid back Camu-Camu for the things they took. “We’re so sorry!” Irumi apologized along with Asmodeus and Clara, all three bowing. “Payment for the summoning sticker and ice creams.” Asmodeus handed over the money. Camu-Camu readily accepted it. “You just be more careful next time. Heeh, what a bad day! Didn’t even get to finish my meal!” Camu-Camu grumbled in annoyance. “Meal?” Irumi asked. “That birdie, roasted.” Irumi stiffened in alarm. “But turned into a demon halfway through and fled. So close,” Camu-Camu gripped and complained. Irumi paled further, seeing herself needing to deeply apologize to Kalego for the next time they will run into each other. 

“Oh dear...” she muttered in dismay.

Chapter Text

______________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Chapter 9

_______________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

As it turned out, Irumi did not run into Kalego again that day. Having walked into the Principal’s office just as her grandfather finished up the last bit of the meeting with the sixth-year teaching staff, “Ah Ru-chan!~ grandpa is all done with his meeting!~” Sullivan cooed, running forward and scooping his granddaughter into his arms. Getting used to such actions, Irumi didn’t even make a squeak when her feet left the ground. 

“A-ah, I see...I guess this means we will be heading home now then?” Irumi questioned, hugging her book bag close to her chest while being held in a comfy position against her grandfather. “Yeup!!” Sullivan cheered, spinning on his heel at startling speeds. Irumi quickly tucked herself close, groaning at his stomach-twisting fast excitement as he spun right out the open window, taking off to the mansion with his bewildered staff of teachers staring, Irumi still tightly in his hold. Her stomach most definitely did not appreciate nor was yet used to these actions that were becoming common. 

They got home in a blink of an eye though, Sullivan setting her down with a proud smile. “How was school today, pumpkin?” Sullivan asked in a chipper mood. 

“It went great, I went to the cafeteria with Azz-kun and Clara! Though I did accidentally cause problems for Kalego-sensei and I feel awful about that..but I don’t know how to properly apologize to him..besides that, Azz-kun, Clara, and I ventured around the school grounds in the first year tower and played a bit more.” Irumi recounted her day with a bright smile. “And your day, grandpa? How was it? You have been in back-to-back meetings since the school opened up its gates.” She asked peering up at her grandfather. 

Sullivan smiled, nodding. “With my dear granddaughter here it is always a perfect day!!” He beamed in that happy-go-lucky way that Irumi enjoys about him so much. Irumi giggled lightly, her voice soft. “Grandpa.,” she said, beginning to walk forward, climbing up the steps to the front door where Opera was holding open for them. “Thank you for buying me away from my parents.” She finally said, looking back at him with a bright and so beautifully sincere smile. 

“I don’t know how it’ll be for me here in the future. But I think now I can truly live! Today I made my first friends. So thank you! Both of you for letting me be here, for taking me in as your granddaughter!” Her eyes closed, a bright thousand sun smile beaming as her hair ruffled and danced in the wind. 

Sullivan and Opera’s eyes widened, their hearts clenching painfully; reacting first, Opera bowed their head, hand resting over their heart. Tail swishing side to side happily. Sullivan on the other hand- his jaw clenched. The thought of those two humans bringing him such rage. “I merely did what was right, Irumi..” Sullivan closed his eyes, breathing out. “Go on and unwind, pumpkin.” Sullivan directed with a soft smile and a tired gaze. 

Not catching any of this, Irumi smiled and nodded, skipping up the last few steps with an oh-so-familiar melody humming past her smiling lips as she rushed upstairs. For a mere moment, Sullivan’s vision changed. Seeing a young human woman with vibrant, sparkling long light blue hair swaying behind her and a demon as impossibly powerful as he was tall further inside, his hand outstretched and a supercilious smirk on his lips revealing fearsome sharp fangs. 

The old demon’s black heart shuddered. Pained at watching Irumi leave his sight. Feebly, the weak feeling clung to him with that pain and fear, strong and grip unyielding. He simply couldn’t stand the thought of him failing any more than he already has. The thought of Irumi falling from his grasp-from his mere sight and hold...it hurt. The Archdemon looked down, breathing out. Internally steeling himself for what he will have to tell her soon, so soon, perhaps even too soon. 

“..sir?” Opera voiced out in uncertainty. The lost and pained expression on their master’s face brought Opera to a true loss of words. “Opera, please prepare some tea and bring it up to little Irumi’s room. I have..a long discussion to share with her. It may be the best time for it.” Sullivan breathed out. Opera bowed immediately, “yes sir.” They said and quickly got to preparing inside the kitchen. 

Sullivan huffed out another sigh for the third time in a row, that tired, fearful ache staying with him as he carried on inside; his steps deceptively fluid in movement as he walked into his manor and straight into his basement, unlocking a secret compartment just before reaching the waters and pulling out a photo album, dusting it off gently, his touch tender and careful with the aged book.

“To think...I won’t be able to add more photos of you both with little Rumi..how cruel..this existence is..” Sullivan muttered, gripping the large photo album close. He took a slow breath in, filling his lungs as he thought back to hundreds of years ago. Such glorious years those were, but so painful to look back upon. 

Wistfully, Sullivan laid his palm on the front cover, a small spell chanted in his mind. The book glowed violet briefly before fading. And with the spell finished, Sullivan carried on upstairs. Heart heavy as he trekked to Irumi’s bedroom. 

Beyond the closed door, Irumi finished changing. Now in a pair of black sweats and a mint-colored sweater with a bat detailing design. She was in front of her new vanity Opera had recently set up near her wardrobes and by her door. Her hair tie was set on the tabletop as she peered at herself in the mirror, brushing her hair slowly as she hummed that soft tune. 

Behind her door, simply standing there in the hallway, Sullivan had a firm grip on the photo album, his other arm outstretched, his hand curled in a trembling fist. Hesitant to knock. 

Hearing Opera walk up behind him, a tray with tea in their hold, Sullivan took in another slow breath, as if gasping for air before being submerged by troubling waters. His shoulders tensing, Sullivan rapted a soft knock upon Irumi’s wooden doors. 

“Hm?” Irumi hummed, looking up and towards her door in confusion. She set her hairbrush down. Getting up from the soft stool at her vanity, making her way to the door. Found it strange that her grandfather hasn’t already opened the door immediately after the knock. “Yes?” She called out, opening up the door, and peered up at her grandpa and Opera, a little startled at the solemn expression on her grandfather’s face. 

“Grandpa..?” Irumi called out, blinking and a worried look taking over. “Is everything alright?” She asked, hoping it isn’t anything she has done. “Better now than before,” Sullivan admitted in truth, slowly making his way to her bed. Leisurely sitting and letting himself sink in a bit against the plush mattress. He beckoned her over, patting the spot next to him. 

A little hesitant, Irumi followed the directions in the end. Silent as she climbed onto her bed, seated by her pillows, immediately grabbed her demon bunny plushie as an item to hug in preparation for whatever this was. With Cinnamon securely in her hold, she looked up at Sullivan. 

The demon’s figure shuddered in grief. “Irumi, there are some things you should know..it may seem preposterous at first and you may not wish to believe it but..it is the solemn truth young one. May I continue..?” He questioned looking into her eyes. His expression was so saddened and regretful. 

Irumi’s eyebrows scrunched in worry, her expression churning into one of pure worry. Slowly, uncertain in herself, she nodded. “Yes..please?” She requested, her voice trembling the slightest bit. 

Sullivan looked down, nodding his head in a vague manner as he slowly set the photo album between the two of them. Behind him, Opera set the hot tea down at Irumi’s vanity, standing still as a statue by the door. Their ears down and tail limp, a brown bear plushie was suddenly in their hold, behind their back. 

“Long ago, a little over fourteen hundred years ago there was a human girl that fell into the Netherworld. She wasn’t too much older than you, only reaching sixteen years. She fell around the castle grounds. A place I worked at back then. Her name was Tsubaki. Shaken up from her fall and trip through the portal, I was the one to come across her first. Tsubaki had a lot of frantic questions, putting a spell on her to allow her to understand this language, I explained. In the end, when I told her I’ll go get the border control to send her back, she said no. She didn’t want to go back to the Human realm- Earth.” Sullivan began, the tension leaving him as his voice churned in a wistful melancholy. 

Irumi’s expression changed from worry to curiosity. Listening intently as Sullivan thought back to all those years ago. 

“I was still going to do so when another demon came to the scene, having caught Tsubaki’s scent and came in curiosity. Tsubaki quickly turned to him, pleading her case of not going back. In turn, we told her the dangers- being eaten and she smirked holding a finger to her lips and joyfully announced she was easily able to keep secrets.” Sullivan chuckled, recalling his and his lord’s expression at that joyously exclaimed statement. 

“We asked her what use we’d have for a human to be here, and she readily replied, she will be our songstress. That she is very good at singing. The other demon asked for a trial run, so to say. And young Tsubaki truly could perform more than just sing. It eased both me and the other demon, it felt like all the building stress just melted away. And for that effect, she was allowed to stay.” Sullivan smiled, hand reaching out and resting his palm flat against the cover of the album. 

“A few years passed by; I, the other demon and two others who soon found out her origins but gladly kept it secret, got close to Tsubaki. All the while, young Tsubaki managed to snake her way into all four of our hearts. The other demon fell in love with her, the other two saw her as a niece and I-I saw her as my very own daughter, with plans to actually adopt her.” His voice quivered, the ache mercilessly tightening around his heart. 

“In return, she fell in love just as strongly with the other demon and trusted us as her beloved family, now an adult woman, the two got together, their relationship a small kept secret, not as strong as the secret of her origins. Soon though, it was found that Tsubaki was pregnant. This worried all four of us. There were many jealous and angered that the strong demon took the hand of one they viewed as so weak. They…accused her of seduction magic and bending him to her will. During this time, unrest and issues were surrounding the Netherworld. War and many troubles erupted.” Sullivan looked down, ashamed. 

“The other demon beckoned Tsubaki to escape to the human world, to have their child in a safer environment ‘til the unrest and issues diminished. She refused, wanting to stay with him. So at first, he left with her, disguising himself as a human man, staying with her till the last term of her pregnancy, having no choice but to return here. He turned to me, and I swore to both of them I’ll be back in time for when their child is born and protect both the mother and child with all the power I carry and my mere life itself.”

“In the human world, with how the portals closed off and the gateways restricted, our time flow changed. In the Netherworld, a hundred years could pass by and only a single year in the human world but if entered at the wrong time, the very opposite could happen during that travel. And due to that, it was a bit troublesome calculating when to cross. As it-as it turned out..the baby was delivered earlier than due. And due to the different time zones and other issues I was not there. Tsubaki, though thankfully had the item to hide her newborn’s demonic blood, all of us had already figured a solution to protect the baby from the hateful world of humans when the child shall grow their wings and horns, and possibly even a tail beforehand.” Sullivan looked directly at Irumi, sorrow swirling in his eyes. 

“A necklace, silver in color, on its chain is a square locket, sealed closed with the pictures of both Tsubaki and the other demon. The metal held a powerful spell, made to seal away the child’s power till the time was right too when the child would be brought back to this world. The plan was when the child turned four they’d be brought here, and grow, allowing their powers which should still be small, develop properly with their body. But, before I made it to the human world, not knowing the child was born. A different demon arrived first, this demoness, angered and appalled at finding the truth, hunted for Tsubaki’s blood. Tsubaki was killed, a large wound through her abdomen as the killing blow. It is believed she tricked her attacker to believe she was still pregnant with the child. And in the end, saved the little baby from immediate death.” Sullivan continued to look deeply into Irumi’s vibrant eyes, tears coming to the surface as she listened to this heart-wrenching tale. 

“I didn’t know for certain if the baby was still alive, I was in despair, and I felt truly weak in that moment of time..struggling, after a bit I went to the small apartment Tsubaki bought for her stay in the human world, taking her body with me to at least clean her up so she could receive a proper burial. And there, I found used baby products and pictures of a newborn..and I felt hope strengthened me. I figured what my brave Tsubaki did, and I began to search far and wide in the human realm whenever I could. But it was no use, I couldn’t find the baby due to the necklace shrouding both their powers and parents’ inherited scent. But now..” tears glistened in his eyes as he opened up the photo album, slowly Irumi looked down, seeing three pictures on this page. 

Her heart trembled, seeing a woman with a bright smile, her hair was a sparkling light blue, eyes the same shade Irumi sees every time she looks into a mirror now- and her face was so similar to Irumi’s own. One picture had that woman smiling with a peace sign, a hand cupping her round belly, another had her looking like a tired mess, holding up ultrasound pictures with a small smile. And the third photograph- the woman was taking a picture of herself and a newborn baby, wrapped in a creamy grey blanket, the hair tuft sticking out was that same Egyptian blue Irumi has and the necklace was the exact same as hers she had on this moment. The same necklace she always has on.

“Are-are you saying..?!” Irumi’s eyes widened, shock trembling through her form like violent voltages of electricity. “B-but that’s impossible!” Irumi yelped, “I’m no one special! I’m just a human girl with horrible parents! It’s-its just a coincidence!” She denied. 

Sullivan shook his head. “Irumi, that necklace around your neck, how long have you owned it?” He questioned slowly, letting the young girl process this. “For as long as I remember..?” She answered in an uncertain tone. Slowly Sullivan nodded, “and have you or anyone ever been able to take it off?” He asked next. Irumi’s lips pursed into a straight line. Slowly after a bit of thought, she shook her head ‘no’. 

“Sweetheart, that necklace is one of a kind. It took weeks alone to create the spell bonded into its metals. And that is the exact same necklace I and the other three devils poured our magic into. It’s the same one your father, your true father, got specially made by a craftsman and carved the symbols himself. It’s the very same necklace that Tsubaki slid pictures of herself and your father in before it was sealed up.” He stated with certainty. 

“B-but tha-that would-would mean..” her lips quivered, and her eyes watered, the onslaught of memories of everything those two people have put her through coming to her mind, causing her limbs to tremble. 

Sullivan reached forward, laying his hand against the side of Irumi’s face, tilting her tearful face to look up at him. “You are no Suzuki, and you were never fully human, Irumi. But the proud and beloved daughter of Tsubaki Yamamoto and a very powerful demon.” He said gently, “and I- I failed both your mother and father and you, little Irumi...I’m..I’m so sorry I couldn’t find you sooner-not till those two selfish humans tried to make a contract to sell you for mere money .” 

Irumi choked on a sob, the memories of the times she feared for her life endlessly, the times she starved all alone in the woods, the times she was ill and suffering but her body never succumbing to it, all the times she felt utterly useless and unwanted, relentlessly fighting for her life and working till her bones trembled for a simple pat on the head and the words ‘you’re such a good kid’ with the dream of having a hug- of them telling her more than just that insignificant praise echoed through her mind. 

It all came crashing down at once- the feeling of being sold like she was just some item, being constantly exploited, the many life-threatening things that has happened, the harm from horrible employers and others, everything that was her unfortunate life of misery back in the human world, the existence she shouldn’t have had to bear. 

And for the first time in a long time; Irumi began to sob. A heartbroken, soul trembling cry. Hugging Cinnamon closer to her pained chest as Sullivan scooped her into his lap; hugging his grandchild close, tears slipping past as he closed his eyes. Holding Irumi in a protective grasp while she sobbed her heart out into his coat for her dead mother and the torment those humans put her through for fourteen long years. 

“B-but * hic * I-I don’t under- *hic* -stand, you said- *hicc* fourteen hundred years I’m- I’ve only just turned fourteen.” She stuttered out, hiccuping and sniffling after her cries died down a little. Her eyes were puffy and her face rosy. Sullivan smoothed her hair back gently. “Due to the portals being closed off and locked up, the Netherworld and Human world’s time stream split away. No longer as connected as before. Due to the spells and barriers the Netherworld set into place, our time goes by much quicker than in the world of humans. It's been this way since around the midst of the eighteenth century of the human world. Though for demons, we perceive time much differently, we take to change very slowly, and making decisions takes just as long for our race. So in a way, our development mirrors the human world still.” Sullivan explained soothingly, gently rocking her in his hold. 

Irumi sniffled, “grandpa..does that mean you were searching for me for all that time..?” Sullivan smiled, nodding the slightest bit as he hummed. “My searches had to become more spaced out and short as time passed, but yes. I couldn’t give up and succumb to the idea that you didn’t make it.” He stated, looking down at Irumi. “You are very important to me, Levy, Belial, your father, and your mother. We all perceived you as a previously thought impossibility, a true gift, and a blessing. And you’ll be very important to plenty more as time passes on. You already have Opera, as your devoted servant by their own free will, and I believe you already have a pink-haired demon and a green-haired demoness beginning to care for you very strongly.” Sullivan stated, turning to look at the cat demon who was watching them, hiding their sad trembling not all that well behind a bear plushy they held out as a sort of offering to Irumi. 

Irumi looked up, over to Opera, with her wide eyes and tear stains down the side of her face. With a grateful watery smile, she reached forward, beckoning for the nonbinary demon to come over and sit with them. Obediently, Opera moved forward. Their movements were brisk, as they sat down on the bed, setting the stuffie down to the side. Irumi shifted, hugging both of them tightly. “Thank you..” she whispered, her heart feeling pained but for the first time, it was so full. 

“I should be the one to thank you little Irumi, you survived and were so strong for so long, regardless of the restrictions that have been placed on your body,” Sullivan stated, running his fingers through her hair. 

She smiled, wiping away the last of her tears. “But grandpa..you only mentioned my mom’s name…? Who is my dad? Where..where is he?” She questioned, heart aching and mind spinning as she continued to take all this news in.

Sullivan sighed, “as of this moment it is best to still have your father’s identity a secret, even to you. Regretfully, there are still many issues here in the Netherworld. As for where- your father completely vanished with barely even a trace left. The last I saw him was all those years ago before I went to aid your mother. And the last I sensed him was after I buried your mother and created her grave here.” He told her sadly. “But, your father loves you. And I doubt he’d ever stop loving you and your mother. One day, I hope you will get to meet him.” He stated, gently ‘boop-ing’ her nose.

 “He is a demon I respect greatly. And I hope you look up to him one day as well.” Sullivan chuckled, as most quite literally had to look up at the tall stature of that man. It was funny to him in a way, with how small Irumi was in comparison to her father, he wouldn’t doubt that the demon would be capable of cradling Irumi with a single hand, even now as the little one moved into her adolescence. 

The rest of that evening was spent leisurely drinking tea and going over Irumi’s necklace. Which has sealed the blood she inherited from her father which in return has locked away her wings and many other appendages she'd inherited. With the blood binding, her human form gained a portion of demonic power, and all the more power into her sealed self. Only certain people whose power was integrated into the spell’s key are capable of taking off the locket which acts as the seal. When it’s taken off the chain, her true powers and possibly an alternate persona is released until her, and powers could properly intermix together which will reveal her ‘truest’ self. The blend of this Irumi- that grew up human, that grew with the ideals of helping and aiding all she could and to work and work, and the other sealed part-most likely the sadness, anger, and hostility that Irumi has had to lock away.

Due to fourteen years of the powers and natural instincts inherited by demons being forced to stay dormant and even receive a power boost in a short time period, it will take a long while for her power and body to stabilize and harmonize. Since this is the case, Irumi will not be allowed to fly until her strength reaches a certain point. Likewise, if her horns start to appear, they will need to keep those hidden as the particular style would undoubtedly connect her to her father. 

As her demon blood is sealed away- if she were to bleed or get her DNA tested it will only show her human side with a sturdy implement of holding shared blood with Sullivan now. Furthermore, despite how her scent will smell quite delicious, it will not be a danger any longer to go without perfume as the initial scent of the human world is off of her due to the last four days here in the Netherworld, including the fact that some of her demonic prowess has been seeping out finally being nurtured by the miasma in the atmosphere of the Netherworld- it’s properties are entangling into her scent so all she does is smell alluring-which many may just connect to a possible ability much like the Ix house or a seductive allure that simply belongs to Irumi much like some are born with a particular enrapturing presence and charisma.

Along those lines, Irumi will be receiving private lessons on a few things- whether going into further detail beyond Babyls’ courses or some teaching that have other purposes- such as etiquette, dancing, and music lessons that would be beneficial for her withholding the title of a demon such as Sullivan’s granddaughter and the daughter of an unknown high tier demon. 

As their conversation continued, following with a lighter dinner in comparison to the last few days, Irumi was reassured and comforted by the both of them one last time, before they allowed her to get some sleep. 

Silently, Irumi stared up at her ceiling. The information she was told today was spinning wildly in her mind. But in her very being, she knew it was the truth- regardless her grandfather wouldn’t lie to her. And that horribly sad and broken expression Sullivan had while recounting all those years ago couldn’t be faked to such an extent. 

That hope and happiness that glinted in his eyes behind those small glasses when he gazed at her, telling her she was that child would have been very difficult to be faked to that extent. And the tears that they both shed while he held her like a small lost child finally found couldn't possibly have even lied about the feelings the old demon kept locked up for years . Despite how possible such a thing could have taken place, within her; she could sense it. Know without a doubt her grandfather didn’t speak a speckle of lies and that she could put her entire being into his care.

Slowly, with thoughts and mind on the picture of her mother, Irumi closed her eyes. Falling into a deep sleep immediately. 

And within the sleeping girl, her locked power swirled to life, escaping its weakened prison and began to caress her skin. The luminous glow went to her back once again, healing the smaller-sized aged scars just a little bit more. At the same time, it strengthened her structure, bones, and muscle to be on par with the average demon, her ears changing in form, becoming longer and coming to a point at the tips. Her skin, still soft and smooth, strengthened its dexterity, her calluses on her hands fading to nothing and skin paling to a milkier cream. And much like the past nights, her hair lengthened just ever so more as beneath closed eyelids her pupils briefly changed into slits before changing back to the softened circle, humming with greater power-the strong emission, and allure of an elite demon. 

By the time Irumi awakened, slowly and dazed. Seconds before her clock screeched its alarm. The girl was groaning, her head pounding as she sat up slow and carefully. Her ears ached, sharp pain at the tips of them as if they were being pinched and tugged on viciously for hours.

At her door, her grandfather knocked and strolled right in with a cheerful tune hummed past his mustache and smirking lips. “Good morning Ru-chan~!” He greeted as Opera entered right behind, heading into the bathroom to draw Irumi’s bath. “Morning..grandpa” she greeted slowly, having had to pause to yawn. Her hair was disheveled, her usual ahoge joined with a few extra messy strands. 

Happily chuckling, Sullivan snuck a quick picture of her sleepy self with his ever-present camera. Before shutting off her alarm for her and coaxing her right out of her bed to get ready for school. “I’ll be downstairs sweet pea~.” Sullivan chirped out happily and left the room with a joyous skip in his stride. 

Still immensely tired, Irumi hummed and walked into the bathroom. Not realizing the entire time of her bath that Opera was present and even washing her hair for her. That is..until they spoke. 

“This is great news princess, your smaller scars on your body are near nonexistent now. In a few more nights if this healing keeps up, those marks will be completely gone. And your ears have become longer and pointed, giving them a more common look.” Opera stated with pride as they rinsed out the soap in her hair and began to lather the ends with conditioner. 

“Oh..that’s great- wait Opera?! What are you doing in here?!” She yelped, her entire body turning a bright crimson red as she covered herself with her hands.

Opera blinked, “I am helping with washing your hair, princess. There is no need to yell so early in the morning. Your voice is still fragile from crying yesterday,” they pointed out with their usual monotone. This didn’t lessen Irumi’s blush or stutter. 

After a moment, Opera dumped a bucket full of clean warm water over her head and hair, washing out the excess hair product and leaving the girl sputtering out water. “Up, please.” Opera requested and automatically Irumi stood up at the word ‘please,’ the instant her form left the water, a warm fluffy towel was wrapped around her shoulders, covering her body as Opera used a second towel to dry her hair. Their tail flicked happily side-to-side as they dried her off. 

All the while, Irumi blinked in disbelief. Her body went into autopilot at whatever Opera requested. And before she knew it, Opera had applied the salve, bandaged, and completely dressed her. Even brushed out her hair which now fell to mid-back. In shock and staying perfectly still, Irumi didn’t move an inch even as Opera set her color contacts case in her hands, bowed, and left to prepare breakfast. 

A few silent minutes passed till steam exploded from the top of her head. Her knees collided with the flooring, eyes wide in embarrassment and entire form trembling. “That was so embarrassing!!” She whimpered to herself, covering her red face with her hands and contact case. 

It took Irumi another five minutes after that to successfully stop blushing and put in her color contacts, watching as her vibrant and twinkling blue eyes darken into those Egyptian blue. She stared at herself, silently as she inspected her face. Picking out what was similar to the picture of her mother and what wasn’t. ‘I have her eyes..her lips..cheeks and jawline..’ Irumi thought to herself, blushing as she rested her hand against the side of her face. ‘Am I going to always have this baby face then..?’ She wondered before shaking her head. Her grumbling stomach only now fully broke her out of her thoughts. One last time, Irumi looked into the mirror, almost tempted to take out the contacts. But not today...perhaps when her school life settled a little more? 

Irumi shook her head again, it wasn’t the time to contemplate such things, and carried on downstairs, bringing her school bag with her. Setting her bag next to the front door, Irumi walked into the dining room and sat at her seat. Sullivan was already there, looking through a newspaper with a happy hum. 

The moment she sat at her place, Opera came out, pushing a trolley cart out of the kitchen, a massive amount of food stacked high. Silently, the cat demon began to layout Irumi’s usual breakfast spread. 

Without too much thought to it, Irumi dug right in and began to empty plate after plate. “More hell grey tea,” Opera offered after Irumi ate a considerable amount of food. “Yes please,” she requested between bites. “Ah,” Sullivan spoke up finally, dropping his newspaper. “I forgot to tell you pumpkin, we are announcing classes today, and I made sure to put you in a very special class,” Sullivan stated, folding his newspaper and setting it down and to the side. 

“Special how?” She asked curiously, setting her utensils down. “Well, you said you didn’t want to stand out because it makes you feel uncomfortable so Grandpa made certain your wish would come true!!” Her grandfather’s chibi-egg self exclaimed, jumping in his seat. 

Irumi smiled brightly upon hearing this, “oh! That was nice of you! Thanks for doing that grandpa!” She thanked him. Back to normal, Sullivan waved his hand with a pleased blush on his face. “Think nothing of it,” the elder demon said. 

Outside the manor, behind the gate, Clara and Asmodeus arrived. “Hurry up Irumikins!!! Good morning! Good morning!!” Clara shouted, jumping in joy. “A most sincere good morning to you Master Irumi!” Asmodeus shouted over Clara. 

Irumi glanced behind her towards the window, blinking as she heard her two friends. “You’ll be pleased to know I put your friends in the same class as you. You all will be in the Misfit Class.” Her grandpa stated happily. She blinked, “did you say the misfit class..?” 

Sullivan nodded, pleased with himself. “It’s a class full of troublemakers so I figured by putting you in with them, they’d take more direct attention away from you! And the background of the class will give you a cover so to say!” The man chirped happily, clapping as Irumi finished up her food while listening to him. “Now head on out! Don’t want to keep your friends waiting!” Sullivan ushered her out. “O-oh right! See you later grandpa! Breakfast was amazing as usual Opera, thank you!” She called out, wiping her mouth with the cloth napkin before rushing out of the dining room and hurriedly grabbing her bag as she walked out the door. 

Opera looked over at their master in a little bit of confusion, “that was unusual of you to rush her out..” they observed, looking a little startled by the glint that appeared in the archdemon’s eyes. “Well, my dear sweet granddaughter has two new friends waiting for her! Now- Opera! Her dear new teacher is a certain canine’s descendant. How shall we go about ensuring ah- that protective guard dog fulfills the very old, binding oath and he doesn’t end up putting my sweet Ru-chan in any danger while coming to terms with it?” Sullivan questioned, chuckling darkly.

 Opera’s eyes widened, tail beginning to flick side to side at a quick, happy pace as a glint appeared in their own eyes. “I have a few ideas,” they stated with certainty. 

“Hooo?~” Sullivan drew out, his smirk widening. “ Perfect ,” he chuckled. 

Chapter Text

____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Chapter 10

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Outside the manor, Irumi opened up the gate and joined Asmodeus and Clara’s side. “Good morning!” She greeted them upon walking up to the two. They repeated their happy greetings and together, began to traverse to school. Clara, skipping and hopping a little ahead, singing one of her strange tunes with utmost joy. 

“I’m in the same class as you, Master Irumi? I’m so happy!” Asmodeus exclaimed after Irumi shared the conversation she had with her grandfather. “Well, yeah. The issue though is that it’s called the Misfit class, and full of troublemakers.” Irumi sighed, looking sad she potentially dragged Asmodeus down with her. And this class also possibly spelled out that there will not be a period in her school life where it will calm down. 

“Master,” Asmodeus called out, his right hand over his heart. “ Any class I am with you is automatically the best class! I couldn’t ask for anything more.” The pink-haired demon said genuinely. Irumi’s eyes widened, a small bit of color dusting her face, feeling a bit better after hearing that. “Ah, really? That’s so good to hear! Mhmmhm!” She giggled happily. 

Above them, the flock of their fellow students flew by. Catching Asmodeus’s attention, a question formed within him. He looked down at Irumi, curiosity burning in his gaze. 

“Hey, Master Irumi? Why do you walk to school, Irumi sir, when you could fly?” He questioned, Irumi looked over, before looking down, remembering the fact all demons could fly, something she learned over passing when combing through books and common knowledge with Opera and that- Her eyes closed, with a solemn frown as she grasped her locket, holding it tightly in her fist. “Ah..right..” she voiced sadly. Asmodeus blinked, looking at her with curiosity being fanned higher and higher. 

“There is a...a delicate matter to my existence.” She explained, looking up at the demon. “Due to some details I don’t know if I can share fully, I have to be careful with my condition so flying everywhere or constantly isn’t a good idea on my part. I suppose you could say..that my health is frail.” Irumi struggled out, forcing a sweet smile up to Asmodeus but there was a twinkle in her eyes showing her sadness and pain. 

Asmodeus paused, looking startled, “Master- your health is?! And you managed to defeat me all the same!” He exclaimed in a mix of awe and a bit of worry. “I see, so is this to strengthen your core as well then?” Asmodeus stated, “what strong resolve you have! I’m rather impressed!” He said, nodding to himself. 

Irumi giggled, nodding. A large piece of her felt dismayed that she had to hide things and lie. “Thank you for understanding Azz-kun, ah Clara got pretty far ahead of us, we should quicken our pace.” She advised, smiling up at him more sincerely. 

A few minutes later, the two caught up with the boundless energy that is Clara and quickly headed to the bulletin board that posted the class groups, mostly to see who their other potential classmates will be. Above them, the shrill of a monster covered the campus, signaling the warning ‘bell’ to head to class. 

“I’m with Irumikins! I'm so happy !” Clara cheered looking at the startling bold list that named the Misfit class. ‘It’s so inconspicuous! Why is it in bold?!’ Irumi thought in dismay as Clara cheered and cried out in excitement. “We’re all together!! Hurray!” The green-haired girl chirped. Asmodeus twitched in annoyance at her victory screeching. “What do you think Master’s been talking about this whole time?!” Asmodeus growled as the gremlin hugged Irumi tightly. 

Behind their group, Eiko groaned in dismay, finding out she wasn’t in Irumi’s class. Her dragonic friend glanced at her in concern. “You alright down there Eiko..?” “I will be...I suppose,” Eiko responded with a pitiful exhale. 

After noting who their fellow classmates will be, Irumi, Asmodeus, and Clara venture into the First Year’s tower to find their homeroom. 

“The first year's tower,” Asmodeus commented out loud as they walked in. “It has a cafeteria, right? Near the Misfit class maybe?” Irumi questioned aloud, hopeful for the sake of her stomach. “All new student’s classes should be here,” The demon commented, signs of a chuckle being held back. 

“Ohh, lookie right! And look left! And look right again!!” Clara chirped as a floating arrow passed in front of them. Irumi blinked, ‘that’s grandpa’s pathfinder arrow..?’ 

“Oooooh!!! It’s this way!!” Clara exclaimed, beginning to chase the moving arrow. “That must be the arrow which leads our Master, Irumi, the honor student, directly down the right path! Let us follow it!” Asmodeus exclaimed in long-winded excitement. 

Irumi blinked, a little lost on why Asmodeus had to exclaim all of that in the busy hallway. Regardless, she followed along with Asmodeus, taking small peeks into other classrooms as she walked by. ‘I know this is a demon school, but this all seems pretty normal by human standards. I didn’t really get to go to school before, so I’m looking forward to it! I hope I can get along well with my other classmates.’ Irumi beamed at the thought, not noticing the ruckus behind her and Asmodeus where two students began to exclaim in alarm that their jewelry went missing. 

Soon enough; Clara, Irumi, and Asmodeus found themselves outside the tower. Still following the arrow. Well- Asmodeus and Irumi were following the arrow, Clara was now hunting the floating sign with a butterfly net. 

“Hold it! You better wait for us!! You’re too fast!” Clara exclaimed, shouting as she ran after it. They ended up following it into a cave. “Ooh~ Irumikins! Azz-Azz!! It’s this way!! Hurry!” Clara chirped, waving the two of them over. 

The three stood before the long stone-carved stairway, looking down into the cavern. “Down here?” Asmodeus voiced in wonder as Clara continued to yell about how exciting this was. “There is an underground classroom?” Azz mused, having not seen this when he was studying the school map. “I wonder how much farther it is!!” Clara shrieked in joy, while she jumped off of each step. 

At the halfway point, Irumi flinched back with a sound of disgust. Quickly she pinched her nostrils, her face twisting in disgust. “It stinks!” She yelped. “Well..we found the garbage dump..” Asmodeus noted in equal disgust, cupping his nose with his handkerchief. Ignoring the stench, Clara rushes down the stairs further. “It’s even farther down!” 

Moving onward, the group found themselves in front of a set of giant wooden doors. It looked in total disarray, the sign tilted and nails rusted. The wood of the door splintered. Irumi looked down, reached for the handle, and began to push it open. “It’s open,” the girl hummed, at first uncertain if this classroom was even unlocked-if it’d even open really. 

Clara rushes behind Irumi with a face-stretching grin. “Heh-SNEAK ATTACK!!” Clara yelled, shoving Irumi forward as Asmodeus yelled to look out. 

Wide-eyed in shock, Irumi stumbled forward having lost her footing. Which just so happened to be the time when her instincts screamed at her. ‘DANGER!!’ 

Above her, a booby trap was triggered by the opening of the door, a skull above the doorway shot out multitudes of sharp weapons her way. Shrieking, Irumi threw herself forward, landing on her hands, and sprung forward, zipping past and dropping at what looked like very uncomfortable angles as her body took over and moved away just enough to avoid bodily damage. 

Remember; Irumi’s overwhelming crisis evasion ability has absolutely no attack power but is perfect for dodging out of harm's way. 

When the weapons stopped, she fell into the splits; heaving and eyes still very wide in fear. Her arms automatically raised high in the air. 

Asmodeus was pale, remembering earlier this morning that Irumi informed him about her frail health. The others within the audience, however...well were clapping without a care in the world oohing and awing. 

“Nicely done!” A blonde boy stated, his legs crossed and standing on the tip of his tail. “Brilliant!” A girl with a pretty risky version of the school uniform exclaimed as she clapped. “No wonder he is the honor student!” The bird demon exclaimed as he nodded in approval. “I’d like to see that again!” A demon covered in white fur? And a sword on his belt commented in awe. 

The one with an eye mask and lounging on some type of cloud merely yawned. A demon with a lion head smirked, “Suffering makes a real man out of you!” He seemed to have quoted from something he read or heard before. The two other students with white hair were silent as Clara rushed inside. “You are so cool!!” She shouted, cupping her own face with a giddy grin. 

Quickly Asmodeus ran to Irumi’s side as she shakily began to stand up. Questioned and looked her over to make sure she was alright. “I-I’m okay, just a little surprised..” Irumi said, calming Asmodeus a little bit. Their classmates groaned about losing or celebrating about winning some bet. “Alright! Come get your winnings!” The black-haired demon- Jazz stated, waving some money in the air as the others began to group around him. 

Seeing this, Asmodeus could no longer keep silent. “You there!” He shouted, everyone, focusing back on him and Irumi. “What do you think you’re doing?!” He demanded. Many of them just snickered or chuckled. “Come on, we were just having some fun!” Jazz laughed. “Yeah! We bet on how many times he’d get hit!” The blond one said in a good-natured way. 

Irumi paled, ‘so this is the misfit class?! I almost died stepping foot in here!’ She thought worriedly. 

“Man! You’re the first guy who's ever dodged them all!” The blonde continued to laugh and praise. “Though,” the girl that wore the heavily altered uniform began, folding her hands behind her back. “If you can believe it there was someone who managed to catch all of them!” She exclaimed with a sweet airy giggle. 

Irumi went paler, figuring what that meant. ‘Was this student okay?!’ “Catch them all..wha..?” Asmodeus wondered, baffled. 

To the side, a deep, strong voice boomed. “Absurd! I would never dodge them! How cowardly!” A tall demon with bright blonde hair, and an absurd amount of muscles- not to mention no shirt, exclaimed proudly, partially sneering, partially grinning like he was a victor. 

“He caught them all?!” Irumi and Asmodeus shouted, repeating the earlier statement, taking in all the weapons lodged into his muscles. “Wow, you’re huge!!” Clara on the other hand commented on this. 

With a flex, the weapons flew out of his skin like a porcupine firing out its quills. “Heh! That’s right!” The demon stated, catching one of the swords in his hands. “I! The Great Sabnock Sabro, am strong enough to be worthy to become a Demon King!” Sabnock exclaimed. “The..Demon King..?” Irumi voiced out, a little lost as she gazed up at the tall demon. 

The Demon King, the monarch who rules over the Netherworld and all its inhabitants. However, the Demon King’s throne has sat empty for ages! 

“Listen well honor student! I will become Yodh first and then the Demon King!!” “Huh..?” 

“Also this is very important! Thou shall kneel before me when I become Yodh!!” Sabnock exclaimed. Irumi became more and more lost the longer he spoke. “Huh..sorry but what’s this all about thou and becoming a Yodh? I don’t get it.” Irumi questioned as she rested her palm against the side of her face. 

Sabnock chuckled like he was talking to a small child. “Thou means you, I means me, as for Yodh- it’s the highest demon rank!”

A brief demon tutorial- there are ten known ranks of demons. And the highest of which is Yodh. The Demon King, the ruler of the Netherworld is selected from among the Yodh. 

From the bottom up it goes; Aleph(1), Beth(2), Gimel(3), Daleth(4), He(5), Waw(6), Zayin(7), Chet(8), Tet(9), and finally we have at the top- Yodh(10).

“The Demon King is the most powerful of all demons! And therefore the one King to rule them all! So naturally, the one who’ll achieve it will be me!!” He exclaimed with conviction, one hand clenched into a tight fist.

Irumi stared up at him in silence as Clara ‘whispered’ into her ear about another comment on the other demon’s stature. “He’s so big! Like a mountain!” The Gremlin pointed out. 

“But I have to raise my rank first! Which means any who rank above me- I despise with the fire of a thousand suns!” He snarled boldly with gritted teeth, shattering the blade in his hand as his show of strength.

“Comments like that one and fighting teachers are why you ended up in this class,” the blonde that stands on his tail snickered. “Oh yeah! You even made the school paper!” Jazz said, bringing out the first school paper. 

“I figured the quickest way to climb the ranks was to defeat a teacher so I did it!” Sabnock smirked, puffing out his chest proud of his accomplishment. Clara moves next to the tall student with multiple measuring sticks in hand to see his height. 

“Oh...yeah I see..” Irumi said, finally fixing her uniform’s jacket to not be as wrinkled from all her dodging. “What’d you mean ‘I see’?!” Sabnock growled, leaning down quite a bit to get into her face. “You never heard of Yodh?! And you call yourself a demon!?” He yelled in her face, appalled at the lack of knowledge. A past experience flashed into Irumi’s mind making the small teen flinch back with an automatic whimper. 

Not appreciating the fact Sabnock was in his Master’s face, Asmodeus moved Irumi behind him and stood up to Sabnock not moving an inch as the taller demon’s nose nearly touched his own. “That’s quite enough boorishness out of you, Sabnock,”  Asmodeus stated calmly, barely holding back his glare. Sabnock stood back up, scoffing. “If it isn’t Asmodeus. The top of the class. I heard you even summoned a Gorgon Snake as your familiar.” 

“Indeed,” Asmodeus agreed in an icy manner, eyes narrowing and shoulders squaring out. 

“That’s nice, but I summoned a Kelpie. Which has more legs than yours, so too bad it wins!!” Sabnock laughed, standing back at full height. Clara was now balancing on a chair with one leg on the tips of her toes to try to measure him still. 

“What kind of reasoning is that?!” Asmodeus yelled in ire. “But of course, the moment you became the honor student’s slave you no longer qualified to be my rival, so sorry,” Sabnock claimed, waving his hand at Asmodeus. “Who’d want a title like that?! And for your information, I am not Master Irumi’s slave. It’s more like I am his...I am his friend!!!” Asmodeus yelled with conviction and power. Taking the class- and most definitely Sabnock by surprise with this foreign, unknown word. 

“Aah..a friend..?” Sabnock questioned. “What is he talking about?” The skimpy dressed demoness asked. “I never heard that word before..” the demon covered in white fur commented. “Yay for friendship!” Clara chirped in declaration as she threw her hands up in pride. 

Asmodeus chuckled darkly at them all, “I’ll elucidate.” “Ah! That’s okay! I’m sure nobody is interested..” Irumi squeaked, blushing vibrantly in embarrassment. But that didn’t stop Asmodeus. 

“Friends spend time together and share in each other’s joys and sorrows! And form a blood pact to seal their loyalty and willingness to die for one another!!!” Asmodeus claimed, the area turning bright, blinding Sabnock and pushing his hulking figure back by the might in Asmodeus’s words. 

“Wow, he turned that into such a production!” Irumi yelped, startled. Next to her, Clara pulled out glasses to protect Irumi’s eyes from the light. The green-haired girl by her side wearing a pair with a fake pig nose and a mustache attached.

“Is this- friendship?!” Sabnock called out, blind and almost seemed to be pained, shielding his eyes from the ever-growing brightness. 

“No way! It’s working?!” Irumi exclaimed in a mix of horror and awe, hands cupping her own face half wondering if she even wants to watch any further of this. The class was in an uproar at the definition of this strange new word. 

Outside the door, a very familiar figure clenched his fist, a low growl emitting from his throat. He stomped forward, throwing the doors open. “Be Silent!” He demanded loudly; without issue, he threw up a barrier to block the incoming weapons almost too casually. “I can hear you from outside! Why can’t you all just be quiet?!” He continued. 

“It’s Kalego-sensei..!” Irumi noted, color draining from her face. “Ha! Edgy-teach! You in charge here?!” Clara chirped in excitement. 

Kalego gritted his teeth, “ Yes, no thanks to you lot,” He growled. “The other day I was framed because of a certain somebody and in my absence, I was appointed this class’s teacher.” The man stated, looking down at Irumi who kept her head down in submission, sweating profoundly. ‘I can’t bring myself to look him in the eye!! After class, I’ll apologize!’ She promised herself, trembling. 

After a moment, he summoned a book into his open palm, and quickly the students of the Misfit Class went to the desks to claim a seat. “Roll call,” he stated, looking down at his book. 

“Agares Picero,” Kalego called out first. The demon on the cloud, with the eyemask, yawned in reply to his name. “Asmodeus Alice,” Asmodeus stood up promptly and gave a slight bow, “sir,” Azz replied smoothly. 

“Allocer Schneider,” the demon with a lion head raised his hand, “I’m a learning machine!” “Andro Jazz,” “yo,” the black-haired demon said in a laid-back tone. “Elizabetta Ix,” the demoness in the skimpy uniform waved her hand, “Here!~” she called out happily. 

“Clara Valac,” Clara got up, waving her hands in the air happily, “Here I am Edgy-Teach!” She called out. He glared at her past his book. “That name dies right now,” Kalego ordered before looking back down to his book. “Caim Kamui,” the bird demon was gazing at Elizabetta in a trance at the sight of the girl, ignoring Kalego. “ Caim Kamui, are you here?!” Kalego questioned forcefully. Everyone glanced at the spacing-out owl-like demon. “Uh-he-here!” He announced quickly to get back to staring at Elizabetta. 

Kalego rolled his eyes in annoyance, “Garp Goemon,” the demon covered in white fur raised his hand, “Uh-huh, you’re lookin’ at him.” 

“Kerori Crocell,” the other girl with blue-tinted white hair and big round glasses shyly raised her hand, thumb tucked under her fingers. “H-here..” “Shax Lied,” the blonde that stands on his tail, was playing one of his handheld video games openly. “Yeah, okay, here here!” He exclaimed, more focused on his game. Kalego huffed in annoyance, giving Shax a rotten look before going back to his book. “Sabnock Sabro,” “Cool,” he responded, lounging back in his seat with his arms folded. “Purson Soi,” the other white-haired demon said nothing, still glancing out the classroom window. 

Kalego grunted, ‘figures..’ he thought as he marked the silent demon as present. “And Irumi,” “here sir-” she was cut off as Kalego continued on not caring to hear her call of attendance. “Now let us begin class,” Kalego stated, slamming the closed attendance book onto his desk. “All of you, outside now! You troublemaking idiots, we are starting the process to determine your ranks.” Kalego ordered, pointing to the door. 

Irumi blinked, lost. “Wait, our ranks?” She questioned. They all walked out to the ‘elevators’ as Kalego explained. “Your first test will be a race to the flag at the end of this valley.” When they all entered the ‘elevators’ the doors closed with a ding and flew them off to a floating rock formation surrounded by trenches and mountains, the school nowhere in sight. 

“Your ranks will be determined by the familiar summoning exam given previously along with this race.” He pointed up ahead. “The goal is to reach the flag atop of the peak covered in mist, far beyond this valley before your classmates do,” Kalego explained casually. 

The class ‘oohed’, while Clara looked blindly out there with binoculars. 

“Here’s the course layout description,” Kalego snapped his fingers which summoned that one cute lesson guide again. 

The trembling heart came to the screen, waving cheerfully. “Here’s how the course will go!! It’ll be more time-consuming but you can take the chillaxing route through Warbling valley! Or! The Cutthroat Valley course! Though there are many perils and traps along the way! Beware the mountains are very vast and treacherous and the demon birds will protect their nests at all costs!” The guide pointed out poisonous plants and what looked to be a tornado coming to the screen with it. 

During the explanation, Kalego began to grit his teeth in annoyance. Truly despising that monstrosity’s pitched ‘cute’ voice that caused his sensitive ears to ring. 

Asmodeus blinked, having his arms crossed. “The Cutthroat valley course is shorter but the unfortunate trade-off is that it could outright end your life..” Asmodeus summed up. Irumi giggled unsure how to feel about it. “Sounds like it.” 

“Okay then! Let’s g-lll,” Kalego threw the device on the floor, stomping his foot on it. Absolutely done with that horrid voice. “Still hates it…” “no reason to think he’d change his mind about it..” the students commented in a bit of shock at how Kalego destroyed a second cute device. 

Kalego walked to the front, standing in the direction of the starting ‘line’ and oh so casually cleared his throat. “The breakdown is done,” Kalego stated formally as if he didn’t destroy it just before the little device guide actually finished saying all that it needed. 

Sabnock chuckled smugly, pointing his thumb to himself as he rested the palm of his hand at his hip. “The only way to get through this like a boss is Cutthroat Valley!” The tall teen stated in pride, all while flexing his muscles. “Too bad, this year Warbling Valley is the sole option,” Kalego interjected. 

Sabnock’s eyes widened, a sound of outrage leaving his mouth, “For real?! But why?!” He questioned, running up to the teacher. Kalego looked over at Sabnock dully, “The guardian of Cutthroat Valley has been in a mood lately.” He answered simply. Magical Beasts and Moods do not end well with what could be prey items.

“It has a guardian?” Irumi repeated curiously. Kalego looked at her and sighed, “That’s right, it’s an enormous magical beast that rules over the area.” He gave a brief, blunt explanation, getting a little tired of Irumi’s questions that are often common knowledge. 

“A-ah..” Irumi uttered, sweating a little, thankful she has read up a bit on magical beasts already so she didn’t ask another question that is just a common thing in this world. -Magical Beasts are just animals with demonic properties, some have magical abilities, some look like hybrids of things, some have particularly amazing speed or strength, simply put, animals with the means to survive in a place such as the Netherworld-and every capability to prey on demons themselves as well. 

“That’s why it’s strictly off-limits, we can’t guarantee your safety if you choose to go in,” Kalego finished explaining, his eyebrow twitching at Sabnock’s continuing growl-like groan of irritation. Clara probably was not of any help as she had grabbed hold of Sabnock’s tail. 

“Forget that!” The tall demon shouted, unable to contain it any longer. “I’m goin’ in there! Otherwise, what’s the point of even doing this?!” He raged. “Tough,” Kalego scoffed sarcastically, behind the teacher the gate signaling the direction to set off in, shrieked and groaned open. “Ready, all of you,” Kalego demanded, holding his hand up, having his pointer finger directed into the sky. All around Irumi, her fellow classmates began to unfold their wings from their wing roots. 

“And now, the flying race will commence! Ready-“ everyone but Irumi prepared themselves into a racing stance. “Go!” Kalego yelled, tossing up a small but loud spell into the air, giving the same sound off like a gun. The students kicked off, taking flight as a large swarm of dirt rose from the ground, swirling around Irumi who stumbled forward, in shock and overwhelmingly unprepared. 

“Eek!” Irumi squeaked in freight, accidentally tumbling forward, and got back on her feet right at the edge. Her eyes widened as she muttered ‘oh no!’ under her breath endlessly as she pushed herself back to get away from the edge. Finally stabilized and not in danger of falling, she gave a sigh of relief. “Safe..” 

Kalego, annoyed with how Irumi was stalling pointlessly, walked over and shoved her off the cliff. “Get moving,” he said before walking away as Irumi silently fell, too much in shock to scream. Kalego walked into the elevator, the doors closed with a ding, and took him straight to the finishing line. “Now then,” Kalego mused, clicking his fingers to summon the monitoring screen and a seat, “right, time to begin,” he sighed as an aid flew over with a mug. “Your hell grey tea, sir,” it offered over. 

He hummed, taking it off the plate and moving the hot beverage to his lips; while taking a drink he turned on the monitor to check on his student’s progress. The item roared to life, the fuzzy monitor ended up focusing on Agares who was yawning. “Sleepy..” the orange-haired boy groaned. To his side was Caim, and Lied. Lied was flying backward, his attention on his handheld gaming console making a displeased sound when he noticed he didn’t save before the boss fight. 

Caim looked down, swooping to something he caught sight of below. He gathered a bouquet of blue flowers and flew to Elizabetta and Kerori. The bird demon cleared his throat, offering it to Elizabetta. “Ahem, Ladies, may I fly by your side?” He requested. 

“Is that a line?” Elizabetta asked. “Absolutely not, I just want to be cradled, lovingly under your beautiful, soft, plump, triceps! That’s all I swear!” Caim exclaimed. Elizabetta took the flowers, smiling, “why aren’t you honest,” she said as Kerori turned a bit red. 

“Well in that case would you say my passion is safe?!” Caim asked intently, only to get Elizabetta’s foot planted firmly against his face, keeping Caim from advancing further. “Not a chance!” She chirped sweetly. “Your feet are twenty-six point five centimeters!!” Caim cried out in joy, still trying to get closer. 

Kalego watched with ire burning his gaze and teeth clenched, the aid didn’t look all that impressed either. He pressed a few buttons, “now switching to demoniter 2!” The monitor exclaimed. 

The feed showed Jazz swooping down to a nesting site, snatching one of the eggs. “Hey,” the kleptomaniac demon called out while flying up to Allocer and Garp. “How much do you think this demon bird egg would go for?” He asked. Allocer shook his head, “don’t sell it, boil it. Eight minutes and salt would be good-“ the three were then attacked by a flock of the little demon birds. Swarming and pecking at them to get their egg back. 

Kalego was twitching in fury. Didn’t the guide specifically say to not go near the bird nests? That those demon birds would do anything to protect their eggs?! “I’m surrounded by cretins!” He grabbed the screen in boiling fury. “Surely one of you is decent?!” He growled. 

The monitor switched lenses. “This is demonitor 3! As of yet nobody has-whaaaa” the little camera demon yelped, spinning a little as Asmodeus sped right by. 

The pink-haired demon looked down, catching sight of a flora that shot out spikes and flew up a bit further to dodge. But the needles still reached higher, missing him just by a bit. “I guess there is no point trying to avoid them, hmph.” In retaliation, he summoned his gorgon snake. “Gorgon snake, do your thing!” He shouted. “Burn them all down!” He ordered, and the snake let out a large column of fire from its mouth, smoldering and reducing the patch into ash. “Nicely done,” Asmodeus praised as he canceled the summoning. 

“Wowie!” Clara chirped. “One more time! One more time!” The girl demanded. Asmodeus made a confused sound. He looked back, eyes widening in shock as he finally noticed Clara was on his back this entire time. “Hey!! Get off! When did you?!” He yelled. “Oh, well you see right from the very beginning I hitched a ride on your back! And then I-“ she paused. Asmodeus twitched. “What? Then you got bored or something?-hm?” Asmodeus’s gaze fell to the side seeing someone zip past towards the Cutthroat Valley path. 

“Is that? Sabnock? Where is he going? Oh no! He better not be-“ he was interrupted by Clara. “Come on Azz-Azz! Why are you flying so slow?” She questioned, and due to his state of distraction Asmodeus flew right into vines and they both got caught up in it. “See! Help me Azz-Azz! You're my only hope!” She laughed heartily like it was all a big game, hugging him tightly. “Don’t thrash! And first, let go of my neck!!!” He yelled. Both unprepared, the vines snapped and they descended to the ground. 

Back with Sabnock, he broke through the ‘no entry’ sign, snapping one of the demonitors into awareness. 

“Intruder in Cutthroat valley!” The demonitor informed Kalego with a startled screech, the teacher groaned in annoyance. “Ugh, so Sabnock went there after all,” he groaned and stood up. “Every year, just like you. There’s always one numbskull.” Kalego stated. 

Sabnock was flying through a rough draft of wind, constantly being pushed back by the tempests. “Curses!” Sabnock gritted out, pushing past the currents. ‘This is how it’s supposed to be! Cutthroat Valley may be more treacherous than anything but it’s still the best shortcut!’ He thought to himself as he grunted against the winds. Rocks and other debris hit him despite his small attempts to dodge. Barely able to keep his eyes open enough to get a clear picture of what’s around him. ‘And that is why everyone who dreams of being Demon King goes through Cutthroat Valley to earn their ranks! Who cares about some Guardian?!’ 

Lightning flashed dangerously close to him. “I’ll crush the beast myself! I will begin my military rule as Demon King from this Valley!” He exclaimed, pushing forward like a stubborn fool. 

Kalego sat back down when Sabnock got out of the frame, huffing. “Well, if we’re lucky we can at least retrieve an arm or a leg.” He raised his clipboard, erasing Sabnock’s name from his class list. “On the bright side, I don’t mind having one less imbecile to worry about..” he commented tiredly, going back to view the progress of the others- or lack-there-of. 

Back with Sabnock, he just finished climbing up a rock formation, unable to unfold his wings below it with how the tunnels of wind spiraled. Standing atop the formation, he jumped up and flew off. Not knowing there was a creature there- and that creature is the very grumpy guardian of this valley. Disturbed and angered by this trespasser- it spread out its’ great and powerful wingspan. A deep, haunting growl left its throat as it took flight, giving chase to the one who dared. Leaving behind its chick to stay in the nest. 

Rubbing his temples, Kalego looked back to the screen. “While we’re at it, I wonder where the other insufferable idiot who started late went?” He wondered, beginning to click through the monitors. “Ugh, the demonitor’s must have lost track of him..” Kalego sighed, switching the channels again to view the others once more. 

Unknown to Kalego- the other ‘insufferable idiot who started late,’ Irumi was currently being held by her jacket by a giant bird. Looking decisively calm regardless of her situation. 

Allow me to explain why Irumi is in this situation. After being hurled off the cliff, Irumi was caught by some rather curious Demon Crows as she was falling. There was a brief but intense battle, and now they have made her their quarry. 

Irumi glanced up, pale at the demon crow. ‘That’s right, humans are considered a delicacy in the Netherworld...I hope it savors every last bite at least.’ She thought, her mind going to food as she tried to distract and delude herself from the reality of her situation. 

As she was trying to think of other things, a fearsome roar echoed through the valley. Successfully frightened, the oversized Crow promptly dropped Irumi, turn tailed and flew as far away as quickly as it could. 

Screaming in shock, Irumi waved her arms fruitlessly “Not Again!!!!” She yelled, tears coming to her eyes as she closed them tight in await for impact. 

In a different scene- following the fall of Asmodeus and Clara. Clara was still clinging to Asmodeus while being eaten by one of the carnivorous blooms. Asmodeus, irritated and trying to free himself from her, was struggling greatly. “Azz-Azz- there’s- there's something I need to tell you! You’re the best, thank you for everything, don’t forget about me! Okay? Promise?” She breathed out dramatically. Making a very big production out of this. 

“Let go of me, would you?!” Asmodeus yelled, forming his sword of flames in his free hand. She finally did so and he made quick work to cut away the vines reaching out for him, before cutting the flower that was eating Clara as well. An irritated huff leaves him as he lets his flames fade. 

“Ooh, hey Azz-Azz, I came back!~” she chirped, sliding out of the petals. Carefree as usual. 

Promptly, Asmodeus ignored her in favor of his own thoughts and taking in their surroundings. “Master Irumi hasn’t arrived yet,” he noted. “Should we try and find him? Perhaps that’s what these friends he so often refers to are supposed to do?” He wondered before shaking his head, laughing at such a silly thought. “No, no, I wouldn’t be surprised that he’s already made it to the goal! I bet he passed us as I was idly standing here!” 

Asmodeus nodded to himself before pausing. Looking out in the direction of Cutthroat Valley, “Or maybe he went through Cutthroat Valley just like Sabnock did?” The demon voiced out as the gremlin of a girl got up, cleaned from the carnivore flower goop, and jumped onto his back. “Time to jump back in the saddle and get to moving!!” She exclaimed excitedly, punching her fist into the air, much to Asmodeus’s agitation. 

“Ugh! Get off!” He demanded. 

Back to the screaming Irumi, the terrified girl landed on her back, the wind knocking out of her with a few pained coughs. Carefully, cringing at the pain; she sat back up resting a hand on her chest plate while catching her breath. Air coming a bit more with ease, she dropped her hands and made a curious sound. Peering down, she lifted whatever was against her hand- to find it was the skull of some long-dead demonic being. “Hold on..isn’t this-ack!” She yelled in realization, tossing it away from her. 

Above Irumi, a shadow long and wide cast darkness over her, gathering her attention. Looming above her, was another demon bird. It was considerably bigger than the crows and was a soft yellow in color, its horns, and beak a bright purple. And it most definitely was looking at Irumi with killer intentions. 

‘Yeup..I’m dead..’ she thought as her form slowly turned paler and paler. Quickly, trying to prolong the indefinite, she hastily crawled away as the bird screeched at her. The bird tried to move forward as well but Irumi was too far away now and the demon bird fell face-first into its nest. It cringed in pain, standing on one hind leg and lifted its wings showing its four legs with one having a deep painful gash- and the other two curled close to its feathers. It chirped and squawked in pain. 

“Eh-you’re hurt..!” Irumi exclaimed once she spotted the wound. Thinking she was going to attack it, the bird ruffled its feathers and shrieked at Irumi, trying to be threatening. But at this point, despite the size, Irumi was viewing this demon beast as a little harmed chick. “I’m sorry! I really am!” She apologizes quickly. “I see, you’re scared because you’re injured..but how can I help you..” Irumi wondered, looking around her. 

She knew well what this bird was going through and despite her being its probable meal, she couldn’t withhold the want to help. “Oh!” She picked up what might be a stick or what might be a splintered-off bone and grasped it tightly. “Maybe this,” she got up to stand.

But the bird shrieked at her again, seeing her with a weapon. “It’s okay!” Irumi assures, holding the sharp item like a knife close to her hand. “Just watch me, okay?” She requested and with gritted teeth, she slashed the back of her hand, wincing at the sting. Safe to say, the bird was more startled and curious than scared now. It peered down at Irumi curiously. A small noise from the back of its throat as if to question ‘what in the netherworld are you doing?’

Irumi tossed the item to the side and brought out her handkerchief, she pulled on the fabric with her mouth and tore it the slightest bit before wrapping it securely around her hand. “And done,” she said as she tied it. Holding out her bandaged hand. “You see? I want to do the same for you,” the girl pointed at the bird’s wounded leg.

Slowly, the bird looked from Irumi to its wounded leg. They both stared deep into each other’s eyes, and as the bird looked into the honest and pure gaze of Irumi, its caution was crumbling. Taking it slow, the bird risked it and laid out its wound for Irumi to see clearly, allowing the girl to come in close. 

“Ah! Thank you!” Irumi chirped, smiling sweetly up at the bird, “just a second I need to get something to bandage it,” she stated and at first, was reaching to rip off a portion of her jacket when she paused, she did have her wrappings for her back which was pretty high-grade bandages- and those would work better.. After a moment she began to make a move to take off her jacket to reach the back of her shirt to pull the knot that kept it bound tight. But as she was shifting and moving her clothes, her makeshift bandage on her hand moved, and a droplet of blood dropped down and into the bird’s gaping wound. 

It sizzled at contact, startling and drawing in the attention of both the bird and Irumi. Seeing this happen and the wound rapidly healing, Irumi stopped messing with her blazer to stare in shock. “Huh? It’s all healed?!” She exclaimed as the bird lifted its once injured leg to inspect it. Squawking happily at what it found. “How’d that happen though? Does human blood have some type of healing property here..?” Irumi questioned, scratching her chin in bewilderment before shaking her head. 

She looked up at the bird, her sparkling ten thousand sun smile directed up at the healed creature. “I’m so happy for you!” Irumi exclaimed. The bird looked startled and shocked, looking back down at Irumi as it leaned down, its face very close to Irumi and beak lightly encompassing her injured hand. Irumi looked away, paling again as she laughed in uncertainty. 

“Ahaha..right you were about to eat me!” Irumi laughed shakily, “um..please if I may request get over with it quickly,” she requested but it was unneeded as the bird cooed and rubbed its purple beak against her face, nuzzling against her. 

Irumi giggled, ticklish from how the bird was rubbing its beak against her neck. Lightly she hugged the beak back with affection, still laughing. “Ah? So you’re going to let me live? Thank you-Woah!” Irumi was in the midst of thanking when the bird took hold of the back of her jacket and tossed her into the air to get her onto its back. 

“Oh? You’re giving me a ride?” The bird perked up, squawking its affirmation. And before she could say much more, the magical beast took off into the sky, leaving Irumi to continue her breathless giggling and look around them in awe. 

In a different part of Cutthroat Valley, Sabnock stood beaten and battered. He coughed, choking on air as the guardian of Cutthroat Valley kicked him, sending his body hurdling into a rock formation. He fell to his knees, doubling over in pain. His breathing ragged as he looked up, gazing up at the beast. “So,” he rasped, “this is the guardian of Cutthroat valley!” He coughed. The great giant guardian roared, its screech causing the ground underneath him to rumble. 

“Well, this sucks! Before I could even get close to becoming Demon King- I may Die!! ” Sabnock snarled, his eyes narrowing. 

Chapter Text

___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Chapter 11

___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Irumi soared high in the sky giggling in joy with her arms outstretched as the baby bird flew. “So fast!~” the girl sang in happiness before looking downwards to a sign, her eyes widening as ‘danger’ ‘wrong way!’ and other such signs were passed. 

No doubt about it, the bird was definitely going into Cutthroat Valley!!

Irumi paled a little, hesitant to break the rules her angry teacher, Kalego, had set up. The man already hated her guts, she didn’t like the thought of him hating her even more- no doubt that wouldn’t give her an easier school life after all.

“H-hey I think we are heading the wrong way!” Irumi cried out. The demon bird cooed and squawked reassuringly and determinedly. It was going to fly her all the way to the finish line! With a glint glimmering in the bird’s eyes, it cooed and sped further going even quicker. Irumi, as merely a passenger could only sit and pale to a ghastly white, resigned to her fate that whether she tried or not her teacher is going to label her as a disrespectful rule breaker and hate her all the more. 

Meanwhile back with Sabnock, the teen demon grunted in pain, cursing at himself as the guardian punted him across the rocky landscape. “Guh! That was dumb!! I was right, I’m going to die” Sabnock coughed, sitting up onto his knees and glowering up at the magical beast in front of him. 

‘The guardian of Cutthroat Valley, I guess it’s no surprise! It certainly lives up to its’ name!’ He looked down, gritting his teeth as the metal bars around his neck gleamed. 

In a brash, defiant action. Sabnock shoved himself back onto his feet. Yelling as he chomped his teeth down on the Bronze tab of metal. A light glinting around him forming a war ax in his two hands. 

His bloodline ability- Weapon Creation! He can create weapons out of any material that he is chomping on. 

He roared with a battle cry as the beast snarled and growled, readying its talons. “ Failure is not an option!!! ” ‘I...I must become the demon king at any cost!!’ 

‘The demon king prophecy scroll?’ Little Sabnock asked. ‘This parchment says, 'He shall make one and all his loyal servants..’ the small child read out in wonder. His father knelt and patted his head, ‘My son, you are destined to become demon King, go fulfill our family’s wish..’ ‘Right!’ 

Destiny?!

‘Farewell Sabro, we will one day fight for the demon king’s throne!’ A mysterious figure swore amidst a howling blizzard. ‘Big brother!!’ Little Sabnock cried out.

Fate?!

‘Please big brother..become...the demon king..for me..promise..no-no matter..what..’ a little girl gasped and struggled before falling limp, her small hand grasped tightly by a young Sabro’s. 

Some promise?!

“None of that happened!! It’s all a lie!! My older brother is a pacifist and my little sister is just fine!!” Sabnock roared as he bashed the ax against the beast’s thick feathers leaving no damage. 

“I want to become the demon King for only one reason! Because of all the things I could be!-THAT ONE IS THE COOLEST!!” Sabnock roared up at the beast. “Because I was born a demon, the coolest thing I can do is stand at the top!” He cried out, tossing the broken bronze axe to the side. Chomping down on the silver bar and with that choice of metal, he formed a large blade into his hands with a grunt. Immediately Sabnock sprung forward to clash the blade against the mighty beast’s talons. 

But it was no use, the blade cracked and dented, becoming weaker at every strike against the beast’s hellish claws. Until the weakening blade got trapped between the beast’s claws, Sabnock struggled to free his blade. It growled and struck, sending the sword flying far away before striking Sabnock and sending the teen crashing into a painful heap. 

The demon teen groaned in pain, nearly shoved off the ledge and into the river of lava down below. He gasped in pain, falling onto his back, out of breath. Every second that he lay there, the furious beast prowled closer, destroying rock structures at its every step. 

“I..won’t..” Sabnock groaned, sitting up and trying to ignore the pain his body is currently in. “I won’t-I won’t do it! I won’t become a weak, pathetic, hopeless demon like him! Who never strives to improve himself!” He snarled, forcing himself to stand once more. 

“I’m proud of myself..I have zero regrets! My ambition brought me all the way here! Yes! I will see my resolve through right to the bitter end!!!” Sabro Sabnock roared in rebellious fury. The beast raised its claws to strike the teen down. 

Unknown to these dueling two, in the skies flew two onlookers. The child of the beast, and the other is a girl with a bleeding heart. Without hesitation, Irumi threw herself off the young chick she had healed and rolled to soften her landing on the rocky terrain. 

With long blue hair whipping at the speeds she ran, and eyes glowing with power. Irumi’s heart and form, tense; threw herself in between her classmate and the deadly guardian beast. Locket shone the slightest bit as some of her power leaked out, flooding her veins with strength. 

Sabro gasped, eyes widening as this savior suddenly appeared before him. The small figure’s beautiful blue hair danced in the winds and curtained his view of the demon he insulted this very same day and the beast that he fought mere seconds ago, captivating him with that royal blue shade. 

“Hang on!!” Irumi yelled, looking up at the beast with her glowing blue eyes, an absolution weaving into her voice that made the beast falter further. A different image appeared before its glowing red eyes, flickering a phantom of a memory of a woman with similar hair-lighter hair, far longer and far more bright as was everything to do with that woman. 

“Irumi!? What art thou doing?!” Sabro yelled, confusion encasing him completely and the feeling to protect this weird demon before him. This oddity that lept out of nowhere to get in the way of the beast he challenged and fought. Quickly Sabro tried to shove Irumi away from the slowing down claw that came to their faces. The pair’s eyes closed tightly as the girl tensed her footing to not even budge, arms still open wide in front of her classmate. 

Above the two was the same baby chick that brought Irumi to this place, cooing and chirping at the great beast. Stopping the colossal creature in its tracks altogether, regardless of the fact its aim was not to harm but to grab the familiar blue-haired child. 

As the baby chick chirped in some form of explanation to the larger beast, Sabro slapped and cupped the top of Irumi’s head, gaining back her attention, never witnessing the strange phenomenon of her glowing irises. “I said! What art thou doing?!” Sabro demanded. “Ah? W-what do you mean?” Irumi questioned looking up at him as his large hand cupped the entire crown of her skull. 

“You looked like you were in trouble! I was passing through and so I-well…” Irumi blushed looking away from him after figuring it was an explanation he was seeking from her. “I...I couldn’t let you get further hurt here..you are my classmate..” Irumi stuttered, still looking away from the descendant of a great Lion Demon. 

Sabro blinked, face turning red before stubbornly turning his gaze away from the small demon in front of him. Instead, he peered up to see the beast that accompanied this great oddity that is Irumi. “Could..that be the child of the Guardian?!” He favored questioning this rather than continuing to interrogate the strange classmate before him. 

“E-eh?!” Irumi gasped, looking up at the two beasts with stars in her eyes. “This is the guardian of cutthroat valley? And that’s its child! Wow, you have a lot of growing to do!” She called out happily as Sabnock eyed the somewhat broken sword that managed to land not far from their position. The thoughts of attack played in his mind. 

But Irumi was operating at a different wavelength. 

Cupping her hands over her mouth as she gazed up at the two. “Hey! Guardian, look your baby’s foot is all healed up now! I understand why you were so upset now! Your baby was injured after all! But it’s all better now!!” Irumi called out as she waved her wounded hand. Gaining the attention of the two beasts once more. 

The great beast blinked, nearly bewildered but pleased, further and further proved that this must be her own offspring that has healed its young reckless chick. A delighted warmth spread as it grumbled. 

Behind Irumi, Sabnock stood, gritting through the pain as he picked up his fractured blade. A plan of attack still in mind. “No worries, we aren’t going to hurt you!” Irumi swore and turned on her heel, looking up at Sabro sharply as he hefted the blade above his head. Cutting him off his war cry with a gentle “right?”. 

Further caught off guard, Sabro looked at the small demon Irumi in confusion. “Huh? What art thou saying? This is our chance to-“. Irumi tilted her head, staring up at him with clear eyes. “What?” She uttered in her soft voice. Just that soft, judgmentless, but reassuring tone caused all his backtalk to wither and die within his throat. “Put it down,” she said gently as if telling so to a young one who didn’t know what they were doing. It wasn’t conceited, it wasn’t an order nor any sort of demand. It was simply words empowered by those clear Egyptian blue eyes. 

“But-I-“ he tried to argue but the fight was leaving quicker and quicker as those delicate, rosy pink lips fell to a pout. ‘Is a demon supposed to be so succubus-like even that damn Asmodeus isn’t so!?’ Sabro choked within his mind as his will was being trampled on mercilessly. “Come on,” she said, letting out a breathy giggle and gentle smile. “It’ll be okay. I promise.” 

With shaky breaths, Sabro closed his eyes in defeat. The sword dropped to the floor behind them uselessly as just another piece of metal. His arms dropped to his sides soon after. 

Irumi smiled even brighter up at the tall demon before turning to the Guardian. The smile never left as she raised her hands up in a surrendering gesture, Sabro followed her lead and raised his tired and aching arms back up as well. 

The great beast grumbled lowly, appreciation in its gaze as it took an earth trembling step forward. Sabnock in response took an antsy step back as his mind supplied that it was going to finish the job and kill them both. But to his amazement, the unexpected happened. The great and proud guardian bowed its head. It bowed its head to none other than this strange blue-haired demon, Irumi. The child follows suit having nestled on the top of its parent’s head, bowing its head as well. 

Sabro never thought he’d see such a magnificent, proud and deadly magical beast-the Guardian of Cutthroat Valley no less, bowing. Not contracted by the seal of blood and magic. But by mere deed and trust. 

“The guardian..it’s bowing!” He breathed out in shock. Irumi giggled, bowing back to the two beasts respectfully. “Honestly you are too kind! No problem, I was happy to help your little one! I’m happy for the both of you!” 

She giggled more, smiling widely to the two who still bowed in submission to her will. The parent knew full well just who her creators were and immediately wished to do anything for this little blue-haired child that even healed its baby. 

‘So this is the honor student Irumi..what an unbelievable demon!’ Sabro thought, looking down at the undercover girl in awe. 

“Ah!-hey don’t go flying around too much yet if you don’t need to! You just healed up!” Irumi scolded walking forward as the chick landed before her, stifling her laughter as the chick cooed and nuzzled against her face. “Ah-right! How are we going to get to the finish line?” Irumi questioned, turning her gaze to Sabro, eyeing his battered state. “I indeed can not fly,” he stated, not hesitating to show his wing root to his savior. Unfolding his wings to show that they were far too strained and battered. 

Irumi scrunched her eyebrows in concern, looking over his wings gently. The Guardian began to coo and rumble low roars. “Ah?” Irumi questioned looking up to the great beast. “You’ll give us a ride to the finish line?” The beast cooed once more in affirmation leaving Irumi to gasp in joy. “Thank you so much! That’ll be a great help if you’d please!” She responded. The great beast let out something suspiciously like a purr as it laid down, inviting the both of them to climb on. 

Sabro Sabnock was once more caught off guard and speechless by how powerful Irumi seemed to be capable of bending a beast such as the Guardian to her will. Afterward, the two climbed on, seated between its wings. Irumi knelt on her hands and knees, worried about pulling the soft feathers of the beast and harming the kind creature. “You shall fall if thou don’t hold tightly. Come! Thy shall secure you!” Sabnock exclaimed, grabbing onto Irumi’s suspiciously round hips and pulled the secret girl underneath him, almost pinning the smaller teen between his abs and the soft fur of the great beast. 

Irumi’s eyes widened as she blushed brightly. “L-like this then? W-wow it’s like being stuck between cotton candy and a rock!” She muttered in confusion. Meanwhile, as the Guardian took to the sky with its young chick chirping and fluttering around it, Sabnock became confused. He didn’t think males had such plush rears after all. But no matter, it was much better to rest his hips against such after his body was put through so much abuse in the fight. It didn’t matter that Irumi had the rear of a feminine demoness. It just made the ride to the finish line all the more appealing. 

Chapter Text

_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Chapter 12

__________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

At the finish line, no one had yet arrived much to the teacher, Kalego’s annoyance. “How is it possible that no one has reached the goal by now?” Kalego grumbled in loathing at how his time was being wasted. Not far away, a mere five minutes after his scalding remark, Asmodeus descended onto the finish line with Clara on his back, calling for Irumi. 

“Hm..?” Asmodeus hummed in confusion as he touched down, folding his wings into his root. “Where is Master Irumi?” He questioned, looking at the teacher. “Looks like you are the first,” Kalego stated. “Yay! We made it to the goal!!” Clara cheered, hopping down from Asmodeus’s back. Kalego stared in displeasure. “And...I suppose she’s second..” 

“You need to go back to the starting line and fly here yourself!!” Asmodeus growled at the Gremlin girl. 

“I don’t see Irumikins, where is he?” She instead questioned this, easily ignoring Asmodeus. The anger drained away from the demon as he looked around himself. “Hm...I figured, by now he’d have reached the goal already..” 

About two hours passed since the arrival of Asmodeus and Clara. And now all the students of the Abnormal class besides Irumi and Sabro have arrived, looking at the lowering sun in wait for the two. 

“Those two are super late..” Elizabetta commented a little worried. “Yoo-hoo! Irumikins!” Clara shouted, waving a large pole with a red flag. Worry began to shroud the girl’s heart in waiting for her first friend. Just as much as the worry that began to lay seed within the Asmodeus heir’s heart as well. 

“There is no point in waiting,” Kalego stated coldly, erasing Irumi’s name from his list. Much to the displeasure of the Asmodeus heir. 

“Silence,” the teacher ordered before any bickering could start up. “The test is complete, I will now announce the official rankings.” “Hold it! Master Irumi is not here yet!” Asmodeus shouted still, not pleased with the teacher in the least. 

Kalego huffed, ignoring the strange feeling that began twisting his gut-as if he was doing something wrong. “Those who don’t return will be left behind.” The moment Kalego stated those chilling words; the winds picked up, putting pressure on all of them at a rapidly increasing force. In the distance, it could be seen that the great Guardian Beast of Cutthroat Valley was flying directly towards them. Large and menacing with its beady red eyes glowing. A true creature of nightmares. 

“The Guardian of Cutthroat valley?” Kalego questioned in surprise, having never seen this gruesome creature leave its territory. “Huh, that’s it?” Asmodeus questioned, awed by this deadly creature. 

“But why? Why would it leave the valley and come here? All of you stay back!” Kalego ordered, leaping in front of his students, arm outstretched to conger power to fight. But that was unnecessary. Before them, an impossible scene played out; laying the Abnormal class and teacher as witnesses. 

Irumi sat, cuddled up against the child of the Guardian, seated on the great beast as if it was the most simplistic of matters with a battered and bruised Sabnock crouched behind the smaller student. She was waving. A bright and beautiful smile on the blue-haired teen’s face as she called out to them that they had arrived. 

Kalego froze, paling as the magic power receded away, and unnoticed by him-as did the strange bad feeling of before. The class was baffled by this sight, on the other hand, Asmodeus shined and glittered, basking in the skills of his glorious master. “Amazing! Master Irumi!!” 

The beast descended to the floor of the floating rock formation, gently allowing Irumi to leave its protective body. The girl jumped off, hugging the guardian by its thick leg before running to her friends; Sabnock trailing not far behind her doing his utmost to hide his limping and how exhausted he was from his battle.

Getting over the initial shock, Kalego added back the names of his two students. 

“Thank you!! Get better and be more careful!!” Irumi shouted, waving at the receding figures of the guardian and its child. 

Seconds later, Kalego smashed the awe and elation of Irumi and Sabnock arriving by having them kneel to the side, gated with a wooden sign staked to the ground reading ‘Last’. As punishment for not only arriving last but also disregarding orders and going through cutthroat valley then presenting a danger to them all by riding the Guardian of Cutthroat valley to the goal. Hence, Irumi holds a sign around her neck ‘reflecting’ and Sabnock ‘I won’t break my promise again.' 

“I will now announce your ranks,” Kalego began standing in front of the class with Irumi and Sabnock a little ways behind him. Lifting his arm, a pristine white owl with two sets of horns and three vibrant yellow eyes flew over, perching onto his bicep. “This creature is a rank owl, during this test he was watching you and assessing your every move.” He explained.

“It’s been a lot of birds today.” Lied commented with a smirk. “Yeah, happy bird day” Elizabetta giggled. “Don’t forget that other little bird,” Jazz snickered, quite obviously thinking about Kalego and his Familiar form. 

“As I was saying,” Kalego barely swallowed back his snarl. “If you reach into the pocket on his belly, he’ll give you your ranking badge which looks like this.” He said as he pulled out a golden-colored pin, showing it for them all to clearly see. Upon closer inspection, it showed the symbol for 8th (Chet). The class ‘oohed’ in awe at the rank it held. 

Kalego turned, glaring at Irumi and Sabnock from over his shoulder. “Since you, filth came in last, you’ll be last to get ranked.” Kalego sneered. To the sidelines, Clara tossed a few tiny pebbles at Sabnock’s shoulder, gaining the grimacing demon’s attention. “You suck!” She chirped childishly. Gaining giggles and chuckles from the others as Sabnock grumbled low growls under his breath. Kalego meanwhile was looking smugger and smugger. 

“It’s to set an example, hopefully, the others laugh at you and stone you till you bleed.” He said. “What a shady teacher!” Sabnock cried out in outrage. Gritting his teeth as he looked away. “This is humiliating..” the blonde demon growled out. 

“Calm down now,” Irumi said, waving a hand at him. “Even though we made it back, we didn’t complete the race in time and were further disqualified by not following orders..though..” Irumi giggled, grinning mischievously, her growing, sharpening fangs being seen. “It was worth it to see everyone’s reaction and faces!~” Irumi sang while giggling under her breath. To her own surprise, she found it all extremely amusing. 

“Heh, indeed!” Sabnock agreed, smirking down at her. His mind flashed back to the events at Cutthroat valley and faltered slightly. “This isn’t something I could have done alone..” he muttered, turning his sitting position to directly face her. “Huh?” Irumi asked, not quite hearing him. 

“Once again, I thank thee for saving me back there.” He said, lowering his head to her in respect. “I apologize for my earlier rudeness. Your excellency is...you’re an amazing demon.” Sabnock proceeded to give her a grin that showcased all his teeth. “However! For now on, you’re my rival!!” Sabnock exclaimed. “E-eh?! W-what?” She also exclaimed but in shock rather than excitement. Turning pink a blush spread through her complexion at being declared his rival. “Y-your rival???”

“Let’s you and I compete for the Demon King’s throne!” He announced with a thumbs up. Irumi stared up at Sabnock with wide eyes, stunned at this sudden exclamation. “Are you-wha-what? I-But…I don’t think-” she stuttered, flustered. “Hey! Eyes in front you slackers! Get to the back of the line!” Kalego ordered the two of them, interrupting Irumi’s sputtering mess of words. Sabnock looked to the teacher, eyes narrowed in a slight glare. “Right,” “s-sure!” 

The entire class lined up, though not entirely in the order of arrival as Asmodeus stood at the altar where the Rank owl sat, Kalego to the side watching with his clipboard and journal to take note of which rank is assigned. 

Asmodeus stared down the demon bird in seriousness, willing internally for a high rank to prove his worth and prestige to impress his Master Irumi. Taking in a breath, the pinkette demon pulled out a rank four badge-Daleth. 

“Woah! He got daleth!” Lied commented to his fellow classmates. “No wonder he's the head of the whole class!” “First years are usually aleph or beth’s at most!” Caim agreed. 

Irumi blinked before smiling widely. She was starting to get this ranking system, it just meant the higher the number the stronger it states you are. But..with being a hybrid and with the majority of her abilities completely locked and sealed away-undiscovered and unknown, just how strong could she be…?

“Well, I can’t argue with that..'' Kalego muttered while writing down the ranking, looking up to stare at clueless and thoughtful Irumi. “Although..” he looked away from her to look at the other students. “The others are doing quite well too.” As this was said, Jazz got a Rank three Gimel, Kerori got a Rank two Beth; Person Soi also pulled a Rank two, and Clara surprisingly got a Rank three-much to Asmodeus’s charging. “Wait wait wait wait! How in the world could you be a Gimel ?! That can not be!” Asmodeus exclaimed. 

“Bow down to me!!” Clara ordered while giggling in glee. Showing off her badge with pride. Asmodeus gave an irritated twitch, showing her his own badge. “My ranking is higher than yours, fool!” But the green gremlin didn't hear him, hugging her badge to her chest with sparkles around her. 

“Well, she did come in second. Apparently, luck is a skill too.” Kalego stated, still noting down each rank pulled by the name of each student. “Preposterous!” Asmodeus yelled in confusion and ire. As the pulling of badges continued-some getting Aleph. It was finally Sabnock and Irumi’s turn next. Sabnock walked forward with a prideful stride. He pulled out a badge, tightly grasped in his fist as he lifted his hand to see. The badge rank Beth stared back at him. “Are you kidding me? Sabnock got beth?” Garp asked in disbelief. 

“I assumed he’d have placed higher..” Elizabetta said in wonder. “Yeah, considering all the teachers he fought for it.” Jazz agreed. “Yeah, but he did come in last in the race..” Lied said. 

“Hmph!” Sabnock grunted, ‘Beth huh? Very well after nearly dying mere moments ago. This won’t set me back! I’ll just keep climbing the ranks and aim to become Demon King!’ The tall teen thought with conviction. 

Kalego sighed where he stood and at Irumi’s thrice-damned spacing out. “You’re the last one, get going!” “Ah- y-yes sir!” Irumi exclaimed, rushing over to the ranking owl. “Oh, fun! Irumi’s finally up.” Lied cheered, crossing his legs as he stood on his tail, leaning forward in eagerness at what weirdness will happen next. “I wonder what rank he’s gonna pull?” Jazz wondered. “I bet it’ll be interesting! It’d be impressive if he got He (rank 5)” Elizabetta giggled. “I think you’re amazing!” Caim chirped while flapping his arms.

Irumi nibbled on her bottom lip nervously as her sight locked onto the owl. Nervousness and wonder-filled her intensely. She wasn’t confident in what rank she’d pull. Was she even allowed to exist? Half-human, half-demon...in her thoughts, she didn’t find that she’d be very powerful. Would she get an aleph? Oh, she’d hope so, perhaps then, she could fade to the background; not being overestimated and standing out so much. 

‘Sabnock’s so incredible..he actually has a dream to thrive for the future. Meanwhile, what's my dream? My reason..? What is my life even going to look like now in the netherworld?’ She thought in doubt of herself and purpose before sighing, reaching her hand into the pouch of the snowy white, three-eyed owl. 

“You guys think he’d pull out something weird again?” Jazz laughed. Lied grinned mischievously, “what? Like a bird familiar?” He snickered. “Silence!” Kalego sneered, before sighing. “The Rank owl is earnest and true, it cannot be manipulated nor swayed period. To say nothing to the fact this rank owl hasn’t even made a peep in a century-“ as the teacher said so, the owl screeched, fluttering its wings anxiously. “-till now !” Kalego exclaimed in shock. 

“Uwah!” Irumi yelped, tearing her hand away from the demonic three-eyed owl as it screeched and flapped away, circling above, it looked panic-frightened perhaps? “H-huh?!” The girl stuttered, flustered, and confused. “Wait! I wasn’t able to get my badge yet!” She cried out, reaching out for the creature. 

The owl rapidly flapped further out of her way, flying quickly away from her as it continued its panic screech. “W-what did I do…?” Irumi muttered pitifully, confused at what caused this sort of reaction. “You idiot! What did you do this time?!” Kalego yelled while storming over to his abomination of a student. “I-I was just searching for a badge I swear!-huh?” Irumi paused her pleas of forgiveness, her vision like all the others locking in on the ring that found itself on her middle finger. “Eh? Irumikins what’s on..your finger?” “Master your hand..?”

 Irumi stared in surprise at her own hand, a strange feeling flushing over her- a similar sensation to when she stumbled across that secluded building, “…ring..?” She uttered in confusion, why was there a ring in the ranking owl’s pouch…and why is it on her finger?!

“Ring..?” The rest of the class all questioned, watching the poor girl began to struggle with taking off the piece of jewelry. Ever so slowly becoming pale and fearful. A strange black shadow came out of the ring and draped itself over Irumi’s shoulder without the bluenette ever noticing. The little being sent them all into anxiousness, its strange appearance leaving their instincts shrilling, feeling threatened if they get too close to it or Irumi. 

Sabro’s eyes had widened ever more so as he watched his newly claimed rival, the words of the demon king prophecy playing in his mind. ‘Could it be the ring of Solomon?! But wait- no I never heard of that ring emitting such a thing as a shadow…’ 

Her locket was beginning to feel hot, Irumi’s breathing became slightly labored, though figured her tire was from the struggle of trying to take off this peculiar accessory. “Whaa, I can’t get it off!!” She cried out, turning to look at her fellow classmates. 

But unluckily, every time Irumi moved closer for aid, her classmates and teacher alike all shuffled away quickly. 

Chapter Text

_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Chapter 13

___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Tears began to gather in beautiful blue eyes, staring at them all in hurt. Why were they avoiding her? Did she do something bad? She just needs help to get this awful ring off! 

Elizabetta was beginning to feel bad as she huddled back away from her smaller classmate, and upon seeing the formation of tears began to sweat, “ah..you got a thingy..” the tall beauty motioned at Irumi’s shoulders. 

“E-eh?” Irumi sniffled, blinking her big blue eyes as she turned to look over her shoulder. And sure enough- a strange black shadow loomed. It had no true definition, like a static shadow with the barest hint of a face, two horns, and two arms. Its lower half instead of legs was a long line that attached itself to the ring stuck permanently on the middle finger of her right hand. 

The young girl began to turn blue then white from the shock, fear bubbling intensely within her as she stayed in a staring match with it. “Ahhh!” Irumi shrieked, trying to get it off. “ Get it off get it off get it offffff!!” She sobbed as she wildly shook her right arm. 

Irumi began moving towards Kalego who also quickly moved away again. “Stop waving it around you little fool!!!” She backed off, not wanting to cause an issue with her teacher as she fearfully squeaked. 

The black shadow paused, turning agitated as its hunger hastened, and his user’s fear flushed into its being. Taking a deep great breath, it shrieked a bloodcurdling sound bringing many demonkind to their knees- some even collapsing enough for infirmary usage. 

“What the?!” Lied gasped, clutching his ears in pain.“That scream sounds like death incarnate -degozaru!!” Garp yelled out, kneeling close to the floor. “My ears hurt!!!!” Jazz grunted eyes squeezed shut tightly. Much like these three who fell to the ground, the other classmates weren’t faring any better. 

At the school, Sullivan looked up from his paperwork, Opera by his side pouring a cup of tea, neither seeming too affected. “That noise…how intense is it coming from there?” the elder demon wondered, getting up from his desk. He looked out towards the direction he was certain the flight race was being held...Irumi- is his precious grandchild alright?! With haste he tasked Opera to check on the staff and students as he rushed out of his office, preparing to take flight towards the hellish sound. 

“E-everyone!? Are you okay??!” Irumi shouted, shocked and confused about why they all were expressing such pain. “You mean you aren’t in pain, Irumi?!” Lied yelled, staring at his classmate in disbelief- it felt like his eardrums were about to explode! 

To the young girl- the noise sounded like a mere distressed kitten mewling. 

“Then hurry up and cover it!!” Garp cried, on the brink of tears as he curled on the floor. “A-ah right!” Irumi squeaked, looking to the black shadow as her fear vanished and was replaced with determination towards the task she must perform. “L-like this?” She uttered confused, cradling the being close to her chest and swaying it to a soothing rhythm. “WE MEANT THAT YOU NEED TO COVER ITS MOUTH!!!” 

The cries- or hellish screaming in the other's perspective, died down and Clara in much less pain and wanting to help her Irumikins came over, beginning to sing a very offkey Netherworld version of Rockabye Baby. “NOW THERE’S MORE NOISE, DON’T ADD FUEL TO THE FIRE!!!!” Lied cried out again, pressing the palms of his hands closer to his sensitive elongated ears. 

The shadow-like monster quelled its rage, beginning to dance to the off-beat tune of Clara’s song. 

“Hey wait, it seems to like it..” Jazz observed, the entire class got back up from the ground, a few still quite disoriented while others recovered immediately. “Devi-cool! Have it dance to Kuromu next!” Lied requested while taking his cellphone out to record. “Maybe it’d like some snacks!” Garp added, holding a chip bag. “Do you think it’d eat more?” Jazz questioned, leaning in close to observe it. Irumi is now surrounded by the majority of the Misfit class, watching them all with uncertainty.

“Stop fooling around you idiots!” Kalego shouted, irritated further at how quickly these students of his became careless in front of unknown and still very present danger. 

Sabro mustered up the courage to come closer to Irumi after Jazz, Lied, Garp, and Allocer were scolded to back away from their classmate and the peculiar being. “H-hey, don’t come closer, it's still dangerous!” Irumi warned, taking a step back and trying to pull the shadow-like creature away from them all. “Don’t worry my dear Rival, leave it up to me!” Sabnock exclaimed in his brash bravery- Or in Kalego’s opinion- utter stupidity. 

The shadow snuck closer to Sabro, sniffing in curiosity before lifting its little arm and tapping his forehead. The color drained from Sabro instantly as he collapsed to his knees, arms curled close to his torso as he briefly lost consciousness from how much magic drained out of him at such a rapid speed. “Gyahhh?!” Irumi yelped, startled at what happened, putting extra effort to pull it away. “Sabnock-kun?!” 

“Moron, don’t waste our time! Let me take care of it Irumi-sama-Erk!” Asmodeus fell gracefully to one knee, turning pale as he began to cough up blood, the shadow creature nibbling at the back of the pinkette’s head. “Deja vu!!” Irumi cried, turning ghostly pale in shock and fear of what was stuck to her finger. 

“It-It’s alright Irumi-sama! I merely am a bit dazed by the magic drain I seem to be experiencing- blurg -” Asmodeus attempted to speak to ease Irumi’s worry but in the end began hacking up more blood, but somehow managed to stay fairly clean and pristine despite the blood caking his hand and dripping down his chin. “You are not alright!!” Irumi nearly screamed out in worry, trembling at how much blood he was coughing up. 

Upon hearing about the magic drain when the black shadow creature touched the newly ranked daleth, Kalego glanced over his short blue-haired student, peering at the golden piece of jewelry. ‘Could it be..a glutinous feeder ring..? But I’ve never heard of one to emit such a horrid presence nor be capable of vocalization…to be certain..’ Kalego stepped forward as Irumi, cowering back from everyone while trying to hug the dangerous thing close to her and out of reach to all others. “Irumi, let me see that for a moment-uh?!” 

Kalego had reached out, grasping Irumi’s shoulder gently to peer down at the beast and the ring it was attached to when his vision startlingly changed and his arm seemed to disappear. “S-sensei?” Irumi whimpered in confusion as she glanced at Bably’s guard dog. 

The Naberius had frozen up, he could no longer see his previous surroundings any longer; it was only him and that. His new surroundings were pitch black, a haunting aura radiated and seeped through him at every angle. Then it was the pain , misery , despair , hatred. That’s all one could feel in this darkness and then he looked up. 

Looming above him was a colossal being, he couldn’t tell when this figure began nor ended within the darkness that cornered him. Its eyes smoked a radiant blue flame, skin a dimly glowing blue and purple-almost like swirling nebula clouds trapped in its complexion. 

Kalego couldn’t breathe as its gaze fell upon him, absolution and threat overbearingly heavy, cutting through the miserable setting of before with a tilt of its head. “-ei, sensei?” His clogged ears popped, it opened its mouth letting out such a soft and worried voice. “Sensei?” It said-no Irumi said again. He blinked his eyes, surroundings returning to what it was as well as his left arm. 

He was gasping, finally capable of freely breathing without that overbearing pressure. All he wanted to do was collapse, feeling shaken by that gaze and whatever those swirling emotions were before his eyes met that thing. Half hugging his returned arm to his chest, he looked at Irumi and that worried blue-eyed gaze. For some reason, he wanted to impulsively declare he was perfectly well, but not so either. Could feel the words beginning to form in his throat, touching the tip of his treacherous tongue before he clenched his jaw and refused. 

Kalego’s eyes narrowed in suspicion, was that a warning? Was it actually a hallucination? Is that thing truly a feeder ring? Was it that thing that caused him to see that or was it Irumi? What was it even trying to say? His narrowed eyes moved to stare at Irumi’s petite hands, clenched over the ring in a nervous fit. 

It can’t be helped, he’d rather face the punishment of getting rid of it than leave such an unknown alone. Power began to build within his hands, Irumi continued to stare up at him in that innocent worried gaze that left him feeling strange and wronged. This student specifically shouldn’t stare at him like that, like a lost puppy in worry of its pack. 

Kalego swallowed back the pain that seemed to begin entrapping him, making his movements almost sluggish and weak. 

“I-is something..?” Irumi questioned shakily, those pretty blue eyes flicking from his raised hand to his eyes. 

The guard dog of Babyls gritted his teeth, turning his sight away from those trusting eyes to sever the finger that carried the ring completely off but in the end, was stopped. 

“Grandpa!” Irumi chirped out in relief at seeing the powerful demon, but turned confused at why he tapped his pointer finger against Kalego’s hand. “So mean! You can’t go and blow off my darling Ru-chan’s hand!!!” Sullivan huffed, moving his finger away when Kalego’s gathered magic dispersed. The Naberius scoffed, looking away sharply when hearing Irumi’s petrified squeak, trying to hide his confusion over the weird relief blooming in his chest.

“W-wait what?!” Irumi looked between the two with wide eyes, trying to cradle the shadow creature again to keep away from the others. 

“Hmm, so this is the thing that got so loud.” Sullivan mused, walking over to Irumi now that Kalego was more or less dealt with. “A-ah watch out grandpa!” The shadow creature drifted over to the archdemon curiously and obviously hungry. “Oh my it seems to be hungry, well alright here you go! Eat up!” 

Magic surged forward, filling the creature till it was comically rounded. Steaming and looking both dazed and satisfied, the shadow demon shrunk, receding back into the ring. “There we go!~” Sullivan smiled down at Irumi who was still gawking. 

“What..what was that?” Irumi squeaked but looked far more relieved with it back in the ring and not posing a threat to her classmates any further. “That was a gluttonous feeder ring, it stores magic the wearer can use. It seemed quite hungry so it was feasting on any and all surrounding magic- after feeding it became useless so don’t worry. Since you already used it Ru-Chan sadly this means you can no longer take it off either. But think of this as a tool to help get used to manipulating your mana pools.” He mused out while rubbing her head and throwing her into a hug. 

Irumi blinked from her position in her grandfather’s arms, nodding as she took in the information. 

Sullivan tilted his head, lovingly cradling Irumi. “Mister Owl sure has put some weird thing in my dear Ru-chan’s possession, huh? I'm already looking forward to seeing what happens next as you enjoy your school life!” He leaned in afterwards; voice barely above a whisper, “you are a rare blessing after all.” Irumi blushed but couldn’t keep down the smile that pulled at her face being called a rare blessing. 

directly after, the class gathered up for a picture to commemorate the strange occurrence at Sullivan’s persistence and the majority's excitable agreement. Irumi was still worried over both Asmodeus’ and Sabnock’s conditions but was promised they’ll get checked over once they get back to campus grounds. 

And with that, the flight race came to an end. The incident left Irumi without a badge and hence so as a result of the ranking test became the lowest rank, Aleph ‘1’. 

Irumi smiled cheerfully; relieved at her marked placement on the bulletin board, clueless to the most recently issued student paper in which the guardian of Cutthroat Valley is her pet and she had ‘tamed’ Sabro Sabnock along with ‘exerted dominance’ once again over the head of the class- Asmodeus. 

‘A lot happened but this is the first time they properly evaluated me! The lowest score won’t stand out much at all, thank goodness!’ She thought in relief, cheerfully smiling as she turned away from the board and steadily growing crowd that gathered to gawk at her. Cheerfully humming to herself as Azz stared questionably at their surroundings and Clara sang a boisterous happy tune. 

“Hey…you see him?” A student whispered on the far side across the hall. “Yeah, I do..” the other replied, both openly gawking. 

“ He made the ‘Guardian of the Valley’ his pet!” “Shh! Don’t talk too loudly or else he’ll beat us!” A small demon whispered harshly to the one who shouted in the sea of whispers. “How scary!”

Despite what Irumi assumed; her ranking as being the lowest of the low did get her glanced over, however, certain other parts of her still stand out too much! Unknowingly having spurred on her demonic reputation to now include her conquering over Sabnock and the Guardian! Her daydream of a peaceful school life is still far out of sight.

Chapter Text

__________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Chapter 14

______________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Not long after the flight race concluded with the students sent to view their scores and get checked over for any ailments before continuing in introductory with their classes; Kalego was summoned into the principal’s office. With cold indifference, the purple-haired demon strolled past the double doorway, masking the anxious twitch and chill that traveled his spine with ease as the door slammed close behind-thanks to Opera.

Resigned for most of any sort of punishment- as it was he was going to blast off that ring on Irumi’s finger before the principal showed up and dealt with the issue. 

But he wasn’t expecting such…suspicious expressions on both the demons before him. Not to say Opera didn’t look upset- the cat demon looked ready to start tormenting him relentlessly. But Sullivan looked half pleased, half rueful as he sat there behind his great desk, slim boney hands folded in front of him. 

“Principal,” Kalego did a slight bow, head tilted down in his greeting when the magical pressure began to build. “Babyls’ guard dog.” Sullivan mused out with a sharp purr, Kalego noticeably stiffened before immediately going on a knee to bow lower. “Yes sir,” he answered between gritted teeth. 

“As you are aware Irumi is my only grandchild, my only living blood relation. Are you also aware of the dangers there are for my Ru-Chan within the Netherworld?” Sullivan rhetorically questioned, standing from his desk chair as he watched Kalego nod. “So as you probably notice, my grandchild isn’t very aware of what we may deem common sense. Sadly, as a newborn Ru was taken and hidden, the perpetrators forced Irumi to work and never attend much of an education so Irumi doesn’t even know most of the basics let alone the etiquette or cunning dangers of the nobility in the Netherworld.” 

“May I ask why you are telling me this..?” Kalego spoke up from his kneeling position but kept his eyes firmly trained on the ground despite his raising questions about Irumi’s existence and the previous life the small blue-haired demon followed. 

“You are Irumi’s homeroom teacher but it’s more than just that.” Sullivan mused, folding his arms as he stood in front of Kalego’s form. “Don’t you wonder why you were summoned as my darling Ru-chan’s familiar? Or, why I purposefully assign you to be the guardian of my grandchild’s homeroom class?”  Kalego looked up, a scowl on his face and eyes narrowed into a dangerous glare. “Certainly sir.” 

The elder archdemon smirked, releasing his miasmic pressure from the younger. “Your father swore allegiance to Irumi’s mother. You are what was promised to protect Ru, and this world decided on the seal of blood and magic to physically manifest that bond and deal. I assigned you as the homeroom teacher in hopes you will continue to be able to stay close to protect Ru and the dangers that will be targeting my grandchild as she learns and grows. But, as it seems that may not be enough is it? You see your dislike of me every time don’t you?” The principal opened an eye peering at the stiff figure of the Naberius who openly gawked in shock-not having heard ‘she’. 

“Hence so, I will be assigning you to be a personal tutor for my darling Irumi, seeing as my grandchild doesn’t know etiquette nor much of the proper protocols and skills demanded from the nobility. You are a perfect choice. And with this, you will be visiting the manor or welcome Ru to your home every day for roughly an hour- and a full day during the weekends! Don’t think you can get out of this one Kalego-kun! Now off you go!” 

Kalego choked up at the gall the elder demon had as he quite literally was picked up by the collar and set outside the office doors by an amused Opera. Kalego’s pigmentation drained, mutely standing up and with as much dignity he could muster in his confused (and quite reasonably pissed) state brushed off the dirt and dust on his uniform and began to slowly stroll down the hall, teeth-gritting more and more with dangerous growls rumbling within his throat. He made it to one of the empty corridors when he saw the figure he probably wanted to see least. 

Irumi had spotted him from the outside and jogged over, having excused Asmodeus and Clara to head out first in their journey home. “Kalego-sensei!” She waved, stopping in front of the man, and immediately bowed. She never filtered in the look on his face that was mixed with agony and fury. 

He twitched, confusion pushing down the agitation he felt when she bowed. “I wanted to apologize sir! For the accidental summoning, leaving you at the student store after turning you into the little bird form, for causing trouble during the race and no doubt grandpa harassing you because of me!” She exclaimed in one long breath, staying in her submissive position, back and neck completely exposed to him. 

Kalego took in a deep breath, feeling drained at the vaguely explained revelation and new position shoved onto him along with now running into the weirdly nice smelling demon that somehow was connected to all of it churned together and fed upon his dwindling energies. “Fine then, answer this Irumi; why were you smirking then before you lit the summoning seal?” 

Irumi slowly stood, her head tilted downwards with a vague blush on her face. “Ah..that…remember when you said that you’d expel any failures? I was fairly certain it wouldn’t work since I don’t have control over my abilities and I was hoping I’d be expelled so I could go to homeschool…where I’d be less of a nuisance till I learn enough common sense of this world…” she admitted, scratching the side of her cheek. Kalego blinked stunned. “And when you ruined the entrance ceremony? Using your position with the principal and reciting those forbidden spells?” 

Irumi shrunk, unable to look up at him. “I was taken in by grandpa the night before the entrance ceremony, I think he was overly excited to have found me that he had me go up there disregarding all the previous plans…I also had no clue about what I was saying; I was just reading the paper Grandpa left for me to read off of…” “unbelievable..” Kalego sighed, rubbing his forehead to try and lessen the headache. “I’m…I’m really sorry sir...I really am trying not to be a nuisance or to stand out really..” 

“Well, that certainly isn’t how things are turning out,” Kalego said bitterly, looking down at the sulking teen before sighing. He couldn’t make himself stay furious at the small demon, not while now knowing that the student is basically just as much of a victim of the principal’s damn whims as he. “Are you aware of the recent decision your grandfather has made?” By the clueless expression falling on her face, Kalego can safely assume that is a ‘no’. 

“Ah..wasn’t he just talking to you about the rank owl and how the race went…?” Irumi asked cluelessly. Kalego sighed, “no, I am now assigned to go over to your home every day to tutor you in etiquette among other things.” Irumi blinked, “ah-e-every day!? But isn’t that overworking you?!” She squeaked, sweating and pale. “Oh-oh no! I’m so sorry sir! I can talk to grandpa right away so you could at least get days off!” He frowned, studying the fumbling fit of nerves that he at first assumed was the type to do whatever while disregarding others. “We can talk more of that at a later time, just so it is established first…upon assumption, I will be starting your tutoring today once my duties here have been completed…you best be prepared as I do not tolerate slackers.”

 “Y-yes, sir! I’m sorry again sir!” Irumi squeaked, bowing again to his figure as he walked away, heavy thoughts weighing him down. It didn’t feel right to have a demon who has so much potential of climbing high in the ranks, bowing so much, and be so- meek. A distasteful grimace took hold of his expression as he began to make his rounds to ensure the students were properly leaving the campus. 

Irumi sped-walked to the principal office, face flushed red as she threw open the double doors. “Hello mistress,” Opera greeted at the side of one of the doors, bowing. “H-hi Opera,” she greeted back, nearly successful in keeping calm at the sudden appearance they made. “My Ru-Chan!~ Hello pumpkin! Are you feeling better?! Is everything well?” Sullivan greeted, prancing over to pick her up by the underarms and spin around with her in his hold.

 “H-hey grandpa, I-no wait that isn’t the point of me rushing here! Grandpa, why did you force Kalego-sensei to be my tutor every day after school?! He will need a break! Overworking others is bad!!” Irumi cried out, not even fazed by being picked up and spun around as she has been multiple times in the last couple of days.

“Hmm so the problem is I need to give him days off is it? How sweet!~ Ru-Chan you have such a gentle heart to be so worried about that! Don’t worry whenever you have other plans he can have that day off! Problem solved!” Irumi sent him as stern of an expression she could manage-which was more so a pout.

“It’s alright milady, we will make sure Kalego-kun will be just as proficient at the manor as he is at school.” “Th-that isn’t what I’m worried about,” she sighed, giving up on the conversation, for now, feeling drained and aching as her grandfather finally stopped spinning; now cradling her in his arms much like a baby. “Are you alright, pumpkin?” Sullivan questioned instantly upon catching her sigh and weak expression. “M’ just tired Grandpa, my back hurts a little bit too but I’ll be fine once we get home and rest.” 

“Oh no! Opera! we must hurry, set up a bath and fresh soothing tea pronto for Ru-Chan!” He demanded, rushing to the window with Irumi’s bag in hand and took flight to the manor, Opera right behind. Irumi simply deadpanned and sweated furiously, drained further by how these two act whenever anything is about her. 

During undressing for her bath, much to Opera’s horror they found that many wounds reopened slightly on Irumi’s back which thankfully due to the bandaging they do every day the wounds did not get dirty nor were they agitated enough to begin bleeding. Though the bathwater was a bit painful, that much was obvious in Irumi’s face despite how she tried to say she was fine. 

An hour later, freshly cleaned and dressed, she ate a snack paired with soothing tea and settled on the couch to wait for Kalego to arrive. Irumi lounged back as her grandpa happily braided small sections of her hair into little braids before combining them into larger braids. Opera elsewhere, most likely to prepare a room for Kalego to tutor her in properly. 

Rumi slowly turned, snuggling against her bunny plushie and her grandpa’s lap. “Hey, grandpa…? Do…humans have healing properties here?” She asked while staring at the couch cushion, mind trailing back to what happened with the baby chick of the Guardian. 

Sullivan’s skilled hands paused, tying the last little braid before resting his palm against the side of her face. “…humans have a few different effects on the Netherworld..it’s why they are called well sought for food when not called mythical beings. There is a reason the netherworld cut connections to the human realm…the sway of having humans in grasp was causing too much chaos-many dangerous-malicious demons used them as…enhancers to climb the ranks.” Sullivan explained, frowning thoughtfully.

Irumi glanced up at Sullivan, her eyebrows furrowed. “Should I…should I really be here..?” The elder closed his eyes with a tired sigh, picking his grandchild up for a tight embrace. “You are a gift and belong wherever you wish to be. I’m happy to have found you, to be finally able to see you grow. And in a few years, you may choose where it is you prefer, alright? But never doubt, you have a vulnerability others here don’t but you also carry an undeniable power- an awe-inspiring force as well because it’s you . You deserve to be here just as much as other purebred demons, understood?” Irumi bit her bottom lip but nodded in understanding as he kissed her forehead. 

Sullivan sat her up, peering down at her as he set her in his lap, her hands in his palm. “Is this about you healing the guardian’s child?” He asked while tracing the area she cut not very long ago to prove herself a friend and not a foe to the young creature. Irumi nodded, eyes drawn to how he traced the bandaged cut. 

“As I said, human blood can hold different properties when needed. As you are half demoness, it might be a bit different, there is a possibility you can control the intentions it is used for. But I can’t be certain. However I do know you wanted to help the chick, and your sealed magic and the blood in your veins most likely responded to that intent.” Irumi nodded along, still a little lost but getting the basics. “Kalego-kun should be here soon, why don’t you get to your personal study Opera and I prepared for you to use it for the lessons?” He advised, when he got another nod- this one of agreement; Sullivan helped her up off his lap and the couch in general.

Irumi strolled through the hallway, Cinnamon still tucked in her arms as she peered through the doorway at Opera who was finishing the final touches in preparing the room. Their cat-like ears-‘horns’ flicked, turning to Irumi’s direction showing they noticed her presence. 

Moving out of the shadows of the doorway, she entered the fairly large room that held a few floor-to-ceiling shelving along the walls of the room. “Hey Opera, Are these foods for practice or to snack on during..?” She asked curiously, poking at one of the freshly pressed cloth napkins they just set down. “That depends on what lesson Kalego-kun decides on. How is your back doing, milady?” They began fixing and perfecting the hairstyle Sullivan did on her hair. 

“I’m feeling better though I guess I’ll need to take it easier for a while at school.” She nodded slightly, trying to not move much as Opera’s skillful fingers evened out the small handful of braids. Toes wiggled in her cotton socks while waiting for them to finish up. Irumi hummed a little under her breath, absentmindedly petting the plushed bunny. 

“I am finished princess, do you require anything before Kalego-kun arrives?” Irumi shook her head, peering up at Opera a question at the tip of her tongue before she paused and once again shook her head negatively. “No, I’m okay, thank you Opera.” “Anytime Milady.” The two of them heard the doorbell chime, glancing at each other before walking to the front room to greet their guest like it was covered earlier in an etiquette book Opera had read to her. 

Irumi stood perfectly straight, reminding herself that she shouldn’t bow as she usually did. Next to her stood Sullivan, arms folded in front of him as Opera opened the door with a bow, their tail flicking in amusement at Kalego’s slight flinch at seeing them so close. 

It was mostly an introductory and a back and forth questioning of what she does know or grasp the basics on. Respectfully, Kalego didn’t pry into her past whether he simply didn’t want to learn it or if he was letting her have the privacy to tell first. He didn’t question the stuffed animal nor how her hair was done either. 

He simply spoke for an hour after getting a basic idea of the fact she never actually went to school before Babyls- so did not get a proper education before this, neither has she ever danced, doesn’t know what courting rules there are, what it means to move up ranks, never touched an instrument, and while knows how not to eat messily does not know what are the proper utensils or the proper order to begin formal meals. He didn’t even want to go into her meek attitude, nor her consistent spacing off into the clouds as he put it. 

“Obviously we have a lot of work to do but first thing first we will start with dinner etiquette, what it means to move up ranks, and to make sure you are suitably caught up in your knowledge to surpass your peers. We will deal with music lessons, dance lessons, and courting etiquette later on once you get a proper grasp of at least two of the first listed off things.” He set down the tea he had been sipping onto the saucer. 

Irumi lowered her own teacup, nodding in agreement. “Yes sir; I’ll do my best not to disappoint.” “See to it that you don’t, I can no longer hold the hatred for you I had before but do not think for a moment I will tolerate slacking or horrid grades from you. You now have a reputation to hold of not just being Sullivan’s grandson, but my familiar for this next year. I will not allow any stain on my reputation, and I fully expect you to take into heart what I teach you and rise from the meek thumb-twiddler. Are we clear?” 

“C-crystal,” she squeaked, shrinking back slightly. Kalego sighed, rubbing his forehead at all the work he could see before him to make this demon a proper one. “That is all for today, tomorrow I’ll be bringing books and a lesson guide for dinner etiquette seeing as I have heard the rumors of how much you enjoy your food.” Irumi nodded, getting up out of her seat to follow Kalego out. “Yes sir,” she walked two steps behind him. 

He paused at the large front doors, ignoring Sullivan and Opera as he solely focused on Irumi, “I…look forward to working with you.” He admitted glancing at the small demon. Irumi beamed up at him, a beautiful smile and he could swear those Egyptian blue eyes glimmered brighter for a second like those…like those eyes on that colossal being in that hallucination. Vaguely shaken up, he nodded his goodbyes and quickly left before Opera could restrict him to stay the night.

And so Irumi has gained herself a reliable tutor for the ways of the demon world! Hard work certainly is to come her way. 

Chapter Text

___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Chapter 15

_______________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

The rest of that day passed in a blink of an eye, Irumi enjoyed a filling dinner prepared by Opera, then curled up on the couch with her grandfather listening to some children stories of the netherworld as she fell into a soft slumber. 

Ever so gently, Sullivan hoisted her up into his arms, cradling her limp figure as he carried his granddaughter to her bedroom. “Sweet dreams, our little gift.” He murmured gently, brushing her hair off of her face all the while he tucked her under the covers, setting up the alarm clock, and positioning Cinnamon and the bear plushie beside her right after before leaving. He had a carriage and a few orders to check the arrival on- hopefully coming in the morning.

The reopened wounds along her back resealed themselves in her slumber, the power locked away in her necklace swirling restlessly, twirling around the ring, and seeped into the metal the barest bit, soothed by the imprint of power it held locked deep within. “Nnngh..” Irumi groaned, her surroundings stuffy at the rise of temperature her powers caused. 

She turned, cuddling against the bear stuffy Opera got her as it was a bit chilled compared to her devil-spider silk pillows. The blue aura moved outward, shifting and glowing brilliantly in the darkness of the night, flaring out in search of the imprint it left on the bonded guard. It did this all throughout the night and early morning, only seeping back into its imprisonment when Irumi stirred, beginning to awaken as the door was tossed open by an excitable Sullivan and Opera who followed close behind to greet her a good morning. 

After her morning greetings, routine bath, aid in dressing, and breakfast; she walked out of the manor with a promised ‘surprise’ from her grandpa. He happily skipped forward and from some sort of portal two hellish equestrians ran through pulling a sizable elegant carriage behind them. “Eh?!” 

“I’m so glad my order finally arrived!~ My darling little pumpkin! If you need to go anywhere anytime you have a ride full of comfort and style! Only the very best for you my dear! Hahahahahaha!!!” 

“A-ah…that’s great, grandpa..” Irumi began to sweat looking up at the bold and glamorous carriage. ‘This…is going to make me stand out…’ turning her gaze to the two darkly colored horses. “Hello there, I’ll be in your care this morning,” Irumi greeted, bowing respectfully to the two. 

Both looked quite pleased by the greeting, one puffing its chest in pride while the other bowed its head in equal respect. “Do they have names..?” she asked, walking forward and outstretching her hand for both to inspect her scent and gauge what they’d feel comfortable for her to do. Near immediately the one who bowed nudged and nuzzled her hand, gaining a giggle from the teen. 

“No, not yet milady, the two of them hold the honor of receiving their names from you.” Opera stated, eyeing the horses while loading up the red carpet discreetly to avoid distressing their young mistress. 

“Ah..Hm…I suppose I should think it through a bit, I don’t want to choose anything you two may not like after all.” Irumi mused, stroking the mane of the one who bowed back to her. The other, getting a bit jealous at the attention the other got, bowed its head-nudging Irumi’s arm to pet him with her other hand. Giggling more, she did exactly as wished, being sure to stay gentle, respectful, and consistent with her movements.

“It is time to head off to school milady,” Opera voiced up, finished with lugging the large red carpet aboard the magical storage, and set in both her and their master’s bags for the school day. 

“Ah, yes! Right! Is it okay to leave Azz-kun and Clara on their way here though..?” “You can meet them and explain to them at school once you arrive, I’m sure they will see the gift lord Sullivan presented you and would treasure greeting you the moment you exit onto school property,” Opera promised, easing and guiding Irumi into the carriage while giving a small tilt of their head towards the hellish stallion and mare. 

Irumi looked uncertain but in the end gave in to Opera’s insistence, letting herself be guided into a seat with Opera just across from her. With the door closed and Sullivan at the ready on the box seat, a whip in hand. “Tallyhoooooo!” 

The horses raced forward, barely needing the ‘encouraging’ touch of the excitable Sullivan as they pulled the coach. Irumi wobbled slightly in her seat, not fully prepared for the jolting start but found herself resting against the plush bench seating, peering out the little window. 

She began to fidget with the ring on her finger, worried it would act up again during the school day, but also worried what her life would look like if it was ever discovered she held the blood of a human-or that she knew the human world existed. It wasn’t pleasant thoughts for it being so early in the morning, it just caused her to wish for peace and hide away all the more despite how unrealistic that was. 

Looking down at her lap, Irumi continued to fiddle with the ring that could spin and move a brief bit down and up her finger but never past her finger knuckle. She could hear her grandfather’s continuing declarations of excitement- being a menace to the low flying students even. 

Irumi jolted again when the carriage went to a complete stop. Squeaking, Irumi stumbled to her feet, paling as her sharpened hearing picked up the muttering of the students outside. 

Opera got up, pushed open the door, and took out the red carpet, unraveling it in full forcing the students gawking at the front gates to move aside. “Presenting; Master Irumi!!” Opera shouted. 

Irumi stood there, flustered and anxious at all this attention being drawn towards her. ‘I don’t want to stand out!!!’ She internally cried, frozen stiff. 

“This way,” Opera presented the carpet next to her, causing their young mistress to twitch. “Give me a break will you?!” She yelped, tugging at the ends of her hair in stress. 

“Master Irumi!!” Asmodeus called out in the distance, gaining her attention. “Heh?” 

“A very good morning to you, Master Irumi!!!” Azz-kun exclaimed while jogging elegantly towards her and the carriage she still stood on. 

“Oh-good morning Azz-kun, and I’m so sorry I didn’t come with you for our walk to school today.” She immediately apologized, stepping down from the steps of the coach and onto the red carpet. “Are you kidding me?! That was the most glorious entrance ever!” He glistened, frankly glowing brightly in his awe towards the short bluenette.

Irumi blinked up at him, partially blinded by his sparkle when Clara threw herself over, somehow rolled up in the red carpet Opera brought along-having crashed into Azz and knocked the pinkette back. “Good morning!!~” she cackled in glee. 

Growling at the disturbance the small gremlin of a girl caused, Azz picked Clara up by the roll of carpet and tossed her away. “What do you think you’re doing you pest?!-GAH!” She somehow bounced back and nailed Asmodeus right in the gut a second time. 

Watching this unfold in silence, Irumi stood there sweating at the way these two interacted so…violently. “Er...hey...Azz-kun? Clara? Perhaps we should get to class now…” she squeaked out meekly, frayed as the two continued arguing and the surrounding masses of students continued to stare and whisper around. 

She watched in horror as somehow Opera threw themself into the mess between Asmodeus and Clara, requesting the carpet the green gremlin stayed wrapped up in. As the chaos of pink, green, and red moved away, her grandfather skipped over with her school bag in hand. “Don’t forget your bag now Ru-Chan!~” he cheerfully handed the item over. “Oh, thank you, grandpa!” Irumi chirped, taking it from him with a grateful smile. 

“Whoa-wait he got even the Chairdemon to carry his bag for him?!” A student who has been watching the drama unfold commented loudly. “That Irumi is the ballsiest kid ever!” A different one exclaimed, sweating buckets. 

“Eek!” Irumi squeaked, her long ears drooping in embarrassment as she easily overheard them. 

“Also! I have another grand surprise for you, pumpkin!” Sullivan beamed, pulling out a cellular device from his pocket- a cellphone but had a design much like horns and a tail- the Netherworld equivalent-a hellphone. 

“This way you can call me anytime you want! I finally caved in and converted to a hellphone! Don’t ask me how it works cause I don’t have the foggiest but the point is now you can call me when the desire strikes!” He chirped excitably. 

Irumi stood there, bright red and nodding, becoming more flustered as Sullivan began to pet her hair happily. Quickly, to respectfully escape, she hugged him around his waist. “I should start heading to class grandpa! I’ll be sure to call you whenever I feel like it and be sure to do the same, have a nice day!” She yelped out, quickly escaping after the hug, rushing to the misfit class while attempting-and failing to blend in and hide in the crowd of the other students. Ending up power-walking the entire way to her class. 

A bit later, settled in class with Azz-kun and Clara back by her side, roll call was taken promptly after the last warning bell rung-er shrieked out. Irumi was sulking in her seat, unable to get over how much attention kept being drawn to her as each of her classmates' names was being called out one by one. 

‘What am I doing wrong? I really don’t want to stand out but no matter what it keeps happening…’ “Irumi!” Kalego called out. “Oh man…” she mumbled before promptly snapping out of it registering her name was called. “Oh-yes Sir, Here!” She answered quickly before Kalego had the chance to fume and repeat himself. “Starting today, you all will be starting classes with other teachers, refrain from insolent behavior such as not answering when called!” He reminded them all before glaring at Sabnock from the corner of his eyes, “or other imprudent behaviors such as challenging your teachers to engage in fights!” Sabro smirked, looking honored by that remembrance, and gave a thumbs-up to Kalego and his classmates. 

Sighing, wondering why he even bothered trying to remind this group of their behaviors, “that is all;” Kalego grumbled just as the tower’s ‘bell’ called out to signal the next period. “Now head for the class tower straight away!” He ordered, giving Irumi a warning glance to not space out again before walking back to his teaching desk. 

“Just in time…” Irumi sighed, worn down despite it being the beginning of her day. “Irumi-sir,” Asmodeus voiced out, gaining her attention. 

Upon looking over, Irumi leaned back; yelping slightly in shock as Clara growled with Asmodeus pulling at her face to make an outstandingly bizarre expression. Irumi continued to blink at the two of them, startled by this random action. 

“Eh-what’s this all about?” Irumi slightly giggled in uncertainty. “Well sir, you seemed a bit troubled by something and wanted to cheer you up…is it working at all?” Asmodeus questioned, still pulling at Clara’s face as she continued growling and roaring. “Wanna piggyback ride Irumikins?!”

She bit her bottom lip; a bit of amusement coming to her gaze as she stared at the two of them, “thanks you two.” She giggled out watching as Clara jumped Azz’s back and continued to argue once again about the height comparison between him and Sabro and the infatuation the green gremlin had with the pinkette’s back. 

The two paused their impromptu wrestling as Irumi took a step towards them. “Let’s get going to the class towers, we wouldn’t want to be late, ne?” She chirped out. Asmodeus and Clara blinked down at Irumi, the both of them blushing at the bluenette. “Y-yes of course master!” “Yeeeah Irumikins!” 

They went through introductory magic lessons-where they witnessed the basics that they will be covering over the next couple of months; then it was astrology class going over some constellations, planetary bodies, and a brief explanation on why it’s important to know how these things effects not only the order and operations of the netherworld but can hold significant effects on demons and other creatures as well. After those two classes, Irumi and the Misfits made their way into the Diabotany tower for their first official class with Miss Suzie. 

“Yis, students of the misfits class; it is a pleasure to meet all of you. Welcome to the Botany tower. Here you will learn about one of the most fascinating fields of studying in the scientific world. My name is Suzie Stolas and I will be teaching you about diabotany, yis!” A short, blonde demoness with a green uniform with pink petals in her hair, and pink petal earrings chirped happily, clapping her hands as the Misfits settled around standing at the tables. 

“Today, let us use our magic to try to make flowers bloom! How does that sound, yis?” She took out a potted seedling, setting it onto her desk and making certain they all could see what she proceeded to do next. 

Irumi bent forward slightly, head tilted to the side as she tried to peer a bit closer at Miss Suzie. 

“Hold your hand over this special sapling and then- Kuan Kuan!” Suzie held her open hand palm facing down to the little plant as she uttered those words. Briefly, her outstretched hand flowed a brilliant sunny gold before the plant reacted immediately, growing upwards and transforming into a pretty pink flower with pleasant little eyes. Irumi oohed, somewhat reminded of a pink camellia. 

Suzie picked up her plant, smiling serenely at them all as she presented her creation. “Yis! And just like that, it’s bloomed. By the way, you can use this flower to give shape, weight, and dimension to your magic .” She noted, setting her plant back down and clapped her hands joyously once again. “Alright everyone, it is now time to begin, Yis!” 

It took a bit to get everyone their pot with the planted seedling. But once everything was set up on the tables the Misfits began one by one, wishing to witness what each of them created for their flower. 

Kamui went first, then Agares declared his with a yawn but nothing happened. “Um ma’am, nothing’s happening?” Kamui questioned as Suzie walked on over. “A technique that will help is to clearly envision what you have in mind for your flower. Try your best, Yis Yis!” She chirped out, walking by the two to inspect the others in the class. 

Irumi watched this go on, head tilted trying to figure out what she would want and if it would even work. ‘Do I have any useable magic..? How do you use magic anyhow..?’ She thought a little lost glancing from her classmates, to the potted plants than to her hands. ‘Well I still need to participate I suppose…’ 

Above them, looking down on to their class were many groups of upper-classmen, having come to watch. A few comments passed through them-a bit about Irumi and Asmodeus gaining her attention away from her pot to glance up. “Huh?” Her elongated pointy ears twitched, flicking up and down as Asmodeus walked over to stand beside her. 

“They are our upper-classmen…I’m sure they came here to check up on us because the first years' ranks were just announced, so perhaps they are trying to scout us?” The pinkette partially explained, staring up at them with Irumi. She merely hummed back in understanding. “Hey! Look over there!” Lied called out, directing their attention to the two students a bit far back in black and red uniforms- the student council. “That’s the student council.” 

“Weird,” Jazz mused out. “They hardly ever come to the underclassmen’s tower.” “What are they doing here?” Garp questioned, looking up as well. Sabnock stomped over, “It’s obvious!” He declared with gusto. “I am beth rank and the future demon king! It’s quite clear they came to observe me! Sabnock Sabro!! Hiyah! If it’s a show they want they will see my full powers!!! Kuan Kuan!!!!!” Sabnock exclaimed with dramatics. 

“Eh…?” Irumi questioned, partially gawking up at Sabnock with Asmodeus staring at the tall demon unamused; while Clara snickered, a pair of glasses on her face with all the flashing use of magic happening. 

“Behold! This is my blossom!!!” The…flower was destructively munching down on its own pot. “What kind of flower is that??” Irumi asked, bewildered. “I mean- look it’s even eating its own pot!” She pointed out worriedly. But Sabro laughed joyously. “I shall call it, Destructive god!” 

“Maybe it’s too destructive,” Jazz snickered goodnaturedly and in amusement. “Good effort, yis yis. I give it a B+, Yis Yis!” Suzie chirped. “But why?!” Sabro questioned, white and blue in shock. 

Asmodeus hmphed, “how crude and tasteless!” He smirked at Sabro presenting his flower made of flames. “Ooh, how brilliant!” “It’s a burning flower!” Irumi beamed as they gathered around it. From her side view, she could see Sabro grit his teeth in irritation. Tilting her head, Irumi looked from Asmodeus to Sabnock hoping this wasn't going to result in another argument.

‘Who am I kidding…it’s these two…’ Irumi smiled gently, sweat forming around her brow. 

“An A+! Yis Yis!” Suzie cheered out, studying the flaming flower Asmodeus had set down on one of the tables. “Hmph, something like this is much more refined.” Azz stated with confidence, proud of what he created and wished to gift it to Irumi as a sign of his devotion- as Irumi’s friend . 

“Flowers need water to grow, right?” Sabnock dumped a bucket of water over the flaming bloom. Witnessing this and how riled up it left Asmodeus, Irumi began to sweat all the more. 

“You bastard! To my family lineage’s flame- I won’t forgive you!!!” Asmodeus yelled, flames forming in his clenched fist. “Aren’t you hot-tempered, servant of mine? Alright! Let me do you a favor and cool down that head of yours!!” Sabnock cackled another bucket of water in hand. The others gathered around the fighting duo, edging them on as Irumi shook her head in amusement far out of the way of any of that. Suzie put a quick end to that, informing them to save it for later so the other students could create their blossoms in peace. 

Jazz was a plant made of gems, jewelry, and cash money. Lied’s was much like roulette. Kamui was…a posing nude demoness, Schneider’s was a scroll wrapped in the vine-like stem. Garp was made of wild winds swirling around each other. 

Elizabetta’s blossom enhanced her appeal, Irumi could see a few of their male classmates begin openly drooling and leaning towards the tall demoness in almost a hypnotic state. Irumi also quite liked Kerori’s as well, which was a pretty blue flower with frills much like a dress beneath it. Agares also looked fun, much like the little cloud he was always on- which he traded to nap on his flower. 

Muffling down a small giggle at the scene, Irumi shifted her attention away from the rowdy group to look over at Clara. “How did yours go, Clara? Eh-” she blinked, catching sight of the strange plant in Clara’s pot. Not able to see it for more than a second as her green gremlin of a friend quickly hid it under her shirt, face a bright red after the…plant..made a sound similar to a cat. 

“Just now…what was…?” Irumi questioned a bit hesitant, not certain what she saw but she was fairly certain she saw weapons and a tentacle as a part of the plant. “Nothing! There’s nothing here!!!!” 

“Hey!! Over here something weird came out!!” Jazz shouted, able to snatch the pot right from Clara to rush over to the others. 

This put a pause to Asmodeus and Sabnock’s long-going (non-violent) argument thankfully. Drawn over to Clara making strange sounds in an attempt to explain what happened as Jazz, Lied and Suzie studied it closer to the teacher’s desk. “What is it?” Lied questioned. “Do you think it’s trying to sing?” Suzie laughed good-naturedly. 

“What kind of magic did you put into it to make it like that?” Asmodeus questioned, pale at the inelegance of the…plant. “Well, it was kinda like Baam ! And then Gyaaa ! Then it went Nyaa ! And then, Baaang !!” Clara explained while covering her face in embarrassment. “Wha-I don’t understand a single bit of that and why are you being shy?!” 

In the back with Jazz, Lied, and Suzie, the plant suddenly breathed fire, leaving the three to gasp in awe. “Kaboooooom!” Clara exclaimed, throwing her hands up to imitate the explosion. “So, not like ‘Kablam’?” Sabnock questioned next. She merely responded with another ‘Kaboom’. “But it’s not making any weird noises like that?- No, that's besides the point! Speak properly and not sound effects damn you!” Asmodeus was lost and irritated over the strange noises. 

Irumi giggled freely at witnessing this all, turning to her own plant with a thoughtful expression. ‘Magic, huh..?’ She mused, picking her pot back up. Closing her eyes in a silent apology. “I’m sorry you may not grow as well and big like the others…” she whispered to it gently. Unknowingly, she began to gain the others' attention towards herself as they realized she was going to go next-and coincidentally last. ‘If I do have magic…it would be nice if my flower was a warm color, and perhaps fluffy..’ the picture of a large cherry blossom came to mind. An ache appeared in her heart as she remembered the very old ones she used to visit in her earlier childhood. 

Expression falling into melancholy, she held out her hand over the little sapling. “Kuan Kuan,” she murmured. For a brief moment, she felt her necklace, stomach, and ring all become a slight bit more warm-fuzzy almost. But as nothing happened right after; Irumi laughed at herself, lightly rubbing the back of her head at the obvious failure, finding it funny she even believed it would have worked. “Just kidding~” 

 Miss Suzie, having witnessed this all, began to walk towards her blue-haired student, words of encouragement beginning to form when suddenly every one of them were blinded by magic. The harsh glow drew everyone to look over, blinded by the raw energies that flooded the space and into the little sapling. 

“H-Heh?!” Irumi squeaked out in confusion. Her new phone at that moment began to ring. Flustered by the continuous glow of her plant and all the attention drawn to her, she nervously brought out her hellphone. Shakily answered her grandpa. “Master Irumi!” Asmodeus called out in concern, blinded by the blue light that flooded through the entire tower.

“Heyo!!!~ it’s grandpa~!” Was the first thing Irumi managed to hear over the calls and murmurs of shock from the upperclassmen and her classmates. “Yay! It’s our first phone call~!!” He continued to cheer out. “Y-yes grandpa, hello to you too..” Irumi greeted back, sweating nervously as she kept her uncertain gaze trained on her plant as it began to grow. 

“There’s one thing I forgot to tell you, sweet pea! You see, remember yesterday when I charged your ring with my magic, right?” He declared, Irumi gave a pensive hum of agreement. “So, with that little device all charged up that’s why you will be able to use magic straight away right now while your magic core still develops!” Sullivan stated happily. “Is-is that so..?” Irumi squeaked, her eyes following the plant as it began to tower above them all, breaking the pot and the table in one go while starting to dig through the stone flooring to take root all around the Diabotany tower. 

“Mhm! Ah-still you shouldn’t use it quite yet! You haven’t learned how to regulate the output yet nor have we checked how your own core has been developing! If you use it..it could be dangerous.” Sullivan continued to explain. 

Irumi let out a mortified sound, pale as everyone began to quickly move away from the still growing plant; accidentally hanging up on him as a branch swept her off her feet. 

The tower shuddered, glass shattering, and even some parts of the walls gave way to the tree. Everyone who didn’t get out of the classroom got trapped in the branches, high above most of Babyls. In a blink of an eye, the pink blossoms bloomed all around, shrouding everyone’s vision a fluffy pink. 

“Hm? Hello? Ugh…lousy signal…” Sullivan voiced out in confusion looking his phone over to see if he accidentally pressed the wrong button again. Opera twitched at the sound of a distant crash, turning their gaze out the window and immediately took out a camera their master began having them carry around at all times; snapping a handful of pictures. “Sir..what an amazing vista.” Opera stated, pointing out the new view. “Oh~! What a splendid sight!” Sullivan cheered, “I suppose I warned Ru-Chan too late hm!” He laughed out, blushing and cheerful.

For the first time, on the school grounds of Babyls; cherry blossoms bloomed.

“You should have warned me sooner, grandpaaaa!” Irumi cried out, limply laying on top of a thick branch. A bright blush covered her face at the mess she caused. 

“B-blessed…what brilliant work!” Asmodeus weakly praised, legs tangled up between three different branches as he glittered in awe, laid out upside down. Around the two of them, Clara climbed, hopped, and squealed in delight at the pink fluffy flowers. “Look at these flowers!!! So pretty Irumikins!!” 

Sabnock groaned, equally dazed as the rest of them as he laid a slight bit away from the demon(ess) he began to feel praise for more and more. “Best-bested once again by thee, my great rival!” 

“I don’t know what this bloom is but A+++!!” Suzie exclaimed, vision spinning but in delight over this creation.

In a different part of the school, during these events. A student council member ran to the President, throwing open the doors to a tall red-haired demoness of great stature. “Madam President! The first-year honor student created some pink fluffy thing!” He reported. The red-head hummed, snapping her notebook close that had notes leading her to believe Irumi’s identity as a human. 

“Curious,” Ameri noted out loud. “These flowers are known to exist only in the human world..” she muttered. “…human?” The council member questioned. “Honor student Irumi…I must speak with him. And it must be immediately. We have much to discuss.” She stated in complete seriousness. Her subordinate saluted and quickly left the room promptly. 

Chapter Text

______________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Chapter 16

____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

The Demon School Babyls holds six grades total, and coincidentally six hundred and sixty-six students are currently enrolled. 

In a school where demons of all stripes and creeds mingle; there is a faction in place that supervises the student body and maintains the peace. An elite group of demons that are virtuous yet ruthless. They are- the Student Council! With their leader- Ameri Azazel! Madam President of this prideful group. 

Currently, she was making her rounds through the school with two of the other council members. Handling a small group of unruly demons batting windows. In the end, she beat the two demons up and kicked a wall down to the outside to exert dominance and awe over the rest to keep them in line. 

Now, closing to the end of the school day, Ameri was hearing the reports of why she has yet to have the honor student presented forth to explain himself and his mess of the Diabotany tower among other uproars he has caused since the ceremony. 

“President, we looked but couldn’t find the Honor student Irumi in his classroom.” The black-white-haired demon reported. “Also, we investigated the tree exhaustively, but couldn’t find anything suspicious. There were no potions to bolster nor tainted spells. All that was used, was the beginner spell ‘Kuan Kuan’. Though due to its unusual color, it has made it a popular attraction; fetching many admirers among the student body.” The other- blonde-haired with freckles demon declared. 

“Honestly, do those demons have nothing better to do?” The black-white-haired demon sighed, fixing his glasses. The freckled demon glanced at his companion with a shrug before looking up at Ameri. “By the way, President, didn’t you mention some link between that mysterious tree and humans earlier?” After a moment the blonde laughed, “you don’t really believe humans exist do you?” 

The other scoffed, “stop, don’t be dense of course she doesn’t!” He proclaimed while glaring at his partner. The blonde continued to laugh a bit nervously. “Oh yeah, I know! Humans are nothing but superstitions!” 

Ameri closed her red eyes, hands clasped tightly around her journal. ‘Wrong! Humans definitely exist! Only a few high-rank demons know of their existence, but ever since time immemorial. Humans and demons have forged contracts involving desires. Currently..I have a theory I have been working on for a while about this…Irumi and my belief that he is a human.’ Her eyes narrowed at her journal with the jotted-down notes she had written down along with the theory. After all, it is only humans capable of summoning a demon as a familiar, and the lack of common knowledge is quite suspicious. Briskly, she walked back to the Student Council Office, sending out her members to continue their search to leave her be in the office- and with her greatest secret- relics that have been passed down for longer than any of the Azazel Family could remember. The floor-to-ceiling bookshelves were full of the forbidden texts that have been passed through her family, guarded for many generations! Japanese Manga!!!!

As it was; Irumi, flustered and guilty from the mess she made with her plant earlier that day, has been rushing around the building with a broom and some gloves. Sweeping and picking up the shattered glass and pieces of roof and wall that scattered around everywhere, barely noticing the school council members running around the first year tower nor towards the misfit class’ secluded section, obviously looking for something- her. As she stayed in the outer courtyard around the back of the Diabotany Tower cleaning. 

It took about an hour and a half, coincidentally skipping her lunch break and her last two introductory classes of the day as she cleaned her mess.

“Thanks for helping with the clean-up, Irumi!” Miss Suzie thanked her while coming out of the- thankfully still useable Diabotany tower, having finished up her last class of the day. 

Irumi gave her teacher a shy guilty smile, “oh it’s no problem, ma’am. It was my fault, to begin with after all.” She shifted her hold on the broom, taking a step away from the glass she was sweeping in a pile to bow to her teacher. “I’m deeply sorry for all this.” After a moment she stood back up, a little surprised when the shorter demoness patted the top of her head gently. “You have nothing to apologize for, dear boy. As the tower can now finally live up to its name, Yis!” The two of them turned to look up at the tower, the roots of the cherry blossom tree spiraling all around the base with the trunk base and largest of branches reaching out, taking over many of the windows and roof to reach the pink blossoms high into the darkening skies of the Netherworld. 

“Yis! Your gorgeous flower!” Suzie mused warmly, admiring the plant she had never seen before and felt blessed to witness and even hold above her very classroom. The aroma was quite pleasant as well. 

To the far corner, on one of the rooftops where Students were taking over to party and enjoy the sight of the tree, yelling and cheering arose. “Hm?” The two of them looked over, seeing the partying students first then the two janitors struggling to keep up with all the clean-up. 

“If you’d excuse me, I’m gonna help them out.” She stated, giving one more small bow to Suzie before rushing over and up the side stairs to help clean up after the other students and the rubble mixed in. 

“Hmm, what a sweet child, Yis, Mister Chairdemon is certainly blessed to have such a caring grandchild! Yis Yis!” Suzie chirped to herself, smiling happily before turning to head for the teachers' lounge as to explain to Kalego and the other teachers Irumi missed class with to explain for the young one. 

Having jogged up the stairs with a bucket and broom, Irumi rushed toward the two janitors. “Um..excuse me, sirs?” She piped up, clenching the broom with both hands, uncertain about how to go about her request. 

The two made sounds of confusion looking down at her. She fidgeted with their attention on her, needing to take in a breath before continuing. “I’d like to help you guys clean all this up.” Irumi proclaimed, showing the broom in her hands. The elder of the two blinked in shock. “Really? You sure?” Neither of them had met a demon who wanted to help clean a mess they weren’t obligated to. 

“Well then, we’ll take you up on that!” The other agreed after Irumi nodded in certainty. They guided her to behind the tower, in front of Irumi and the two janitors was a large heaping pile of trash, a mix of garbage from the students, and the clean-up from the damages caused by the tree and Irumi. 

“Well since you offered, mind taking these to the dumpster?” The elder asked. “We still have a lot of cleaning to do on that side of the building so you handling this would be a big help!” The other explained further. Irumi nodded along, having cleaned and moved worse before. “Well then, we’re counting on you Irumi!” The elder stated cheerfully before the two walked off, murmuring how kind the young teen was to offer. 

Irumi turned bright pink at being told she was being counted on, and the nice compliments they said to each other as they walked off. Her ears flicked up and down as she was overwhelmed by emotions, nodding excitedly as she turned to face the giant pile. “Now..where to start on first..” she mumbled, reaching down to grab her first pile of four. 

The bags she was reaching for suddenly bursted into flame along with all the others causing her to squeak and backpedal away as the trash burned away into nothing by the pink flames. “Huh?!-Oh! Azz-kun!” She recognized after a moment looking to the side. “Master Irumi!” He greeted her with a cheerful expression. “I know you’ve ordered me to go home so I do apologize. But as your…friend. I’m compelled to stay by your side at all times so if you’d let me sir-” in the distance, they could hear Clara’s voice calling out Irumi. 

“Huh?” The two looked over to where Clara was running from, a large amount of trash and a couple of bags of it stacked high in her hold as she ran over. “Irumiiiikins!!! Lookie lookie! I gotta lot of trash! Eh” she tripped, the trash catapulted out of her grasp, free-flying to Irumi and Asmodeus, threatening to fall on top of the small blue-haired girl. 

“Clara!” Irumi yelled in concern just as Asmodeus- with eyes trained on the trash; wrapped his arms around her, exclaiming to watch out as he tucked her body underneath him. She turned stock still, trembling at how she was suddenly pinned to the floor despite being conscious of how it was an accident. She took in a few troubled breaths, forcing herself to focus on what happened rather than what accidentally occurred. 

Hiding her shaking limbs with expertise, she got out from underneath Asmodeus as he made sounds of disgust about being covered in trash. Immediately she first helped Clara up and over so together they could use some cleaning supplies from Clara’s pockets to clean up the pinkette. After a bit and with their prim and proper Demon cleaned. Clara knelt in front of the both of them, fully hearing Asmodeus scold her for causing more trouble with the trash incident as Irumi giggled at the both of them from behind. 

“Go home this instant!” Azz demanded. “Boooo!” Clara responded, looking to the side with a pout. “Boo yourself!!!” Asmodeus exclaimed in ire. “Awe, that’s okay Azz-kun! But why don’t you head home too?” 

Azz turned pale upon hearing this, turning to Irumi immediately about to go onto his knees to plea for his case. “D-did I do something to offend you, Irumi sir?!” He cried out in uncertainty. Irumi giggled again, smiling sweetly up at him. “No, of course not. But it is getting late so I have to put away everything including the cleaning equipment.” 

Asmodeus shifted around, groaning. “Alright…if..if you say so Master..” “alright! So see you later Irumikins!!!” Clara cheered and giggled, pouncing onto Asmodeus’s back and putting him into a chokehold instantly. Irumi blinked in surprise for a moment, before smiling happily at the both of them as the two argued once again. 

The Netherworld sun was nearly set, school officially ended quite a bit ago though many students have stayed on campus for the blossoms. But now, many have left including those that had extra work or battler duties. 

Irumi was rushing through the halls of the school’s main building, having gone up the tower after bidding Clara and Asmodeus goodbye to help a bit in collecting some extra trash with the janitors from the leftover students. And now with that all done and the teachers ushering the majority of students off school campus; she now was in search of the janitor's closet to set the supplies away. 

“Hmm better hurry so I can get home too..” she murmured out loud to herself rushing a bit more quickly down the empty hallways. 

On a different hallway of the school, leading to Irumi’s destination was Ameri. Embarrassed by how she holed herself up for so long in the Student Council Office ‘reading’ the book and even stuffed it into her shirt to hide. 

Neither was paying much attention as they crossed a corner. “Huh?” Ameri muttered, catching sight of blue. “Hm..?” Irumi hummed seeing a flash of red. The two of them were caught off guard, Irumi tumbled to the floor, the cleaning supplies scattering everywhere as she squirmed in pain her behind was in. “Oooww~” 

Ameri wasn’t spared from the collision to the floor either, wincing herself at the sudden crash. 

“Ah!” Irumi gasped, recovering much quicker and getting up to apologize and offer a hand. “I’m so sorry about that! Are you okay?” She asked, slightly bent forward and offering her hand out to the tall red-haired demoness. Ameri’s eyes went wide, her face turning flushed as she was immediately reminded of the forbidden texts. 

“You’re not hurt are you?” Irumi continued to ask, Ameri was immensely reminded of the male from the text's face from when this happened in the book. Ameri’s heart thrummed loudly in her chest- drowning out her hearing as she turned a brighter red from shock. She stood abruptly, a determined expression settling onto her face as she shoved the wild feelings happening to her heart. 

“You there!” Ameri shouted. “Tell me your name!!” She demanded. “Eh-yes ma’am!” Irumi looked up at her, blinking and sweating hoping she didn’t get into more trouble. “My name is Irumi…”

Her eyes narrowed in suspicion, ‘Irumi!!? So he’s the one!!’ Ameri’s clenched fists began to tremble, thinking back to all the things this much shorter being has done. ‘He summoned a demon in lieu of a familiar! Who received an immeasurable rank! Who somehow conquered the strange alien tree! And now he’s bumped into me and he’s trying to make me fall in love with him like the forbidden texts!!!! I have no doubt this boy is-‘ brashly, she smushed her palms against Irumi’s face, squishing and pulling at the baby fat on the blue-haired girl’s cheeks. ‘He’s absolutely human!!’ Irumi paled further, tears beginning to gather in her eyes wondering just what in the world she did to make this girl so mad at her. 

Chapter Text

______________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Chapter 17

_______________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Ameri continued to pinch and squish Irumi’s face as she thought of what to do next. While Irumi continued to struggle and peer up at the taller girl in bewilderment and fear. 

Ameri breathed out, bangs shadowing her eyes. ‘Calm down, just calm down Ameri. I must do what’s necessary…if anyone learns that there is a human in the Netherworld it’ll be chaos!’ She stood upright, eyes narrowing. ‘I’ll just inform my dad- the head of the demon’s security police and have him sent to the proper facility!’ Her eyes gleamed darkly with fierce conviction. ‘As Student Council President I have to consider anything that may disturb the peace at this school as a crime!’

Not liking that expression, Irumi shrunk back trying to get out of her hold all the more but it was no use. ‘She seems incredibly mad that I bumped into her…!’ Slowly, Irumi reached up to grab at the tall red-haired demoness’s wrists to try to pry her hands off her face. “H-hey look I’m sorry for-”

Seeing Irumi move her hands, Ameri stiffened in alert, moving faster to grab both of Irumi’s own wrists. ‘Eek! He almost got a jump on me! Good thing I could read his body language!!’ Her face turned redder, remembering a different scene from the forbidden texts- where the girl tripped and the guy caught her close to his chest. ‘It’s just like that scene from the forbidden texts!!’ 

The short blue-haired teen’s knees nearly buckled, trembling in fear as water built up more and more in her glazing eyes. 

‘He’s dangerous! I won’t miss a single move he makes!!’ She internally swore with gritted teeth. 

‘Eeeeh! There’s no doubt about it! She is really mad!’ Irumi squirmed a bit, not liking how her arms were restrained- feeling the blood circulation beginning to drain from her hands. “L-look I didn’t mean to bump into you! Promise! I’m sorry!” She apologized, now freely crying as she bowed forward but strangely…Ameri did the same following the bowing movements leaving Irumi startled, scared, and very confused. 

‘Why- why is she..?!’ Irumi questioned, pale and trembling. ‘Now what?!’ Ameri, a little blue in the face began to sweat, not certain what to do. ‘I instinctively copied his movements, but what do I do now from here?! Is he holding my hands to make me fall in love with him?!’ 

Note, Ameri is the one holding Irumi’s wrists in a tight grip, keeping Irumi from moving away. 

‘I don’t understand! I don’t understand!!! Why is she bowing now?! And why isn’t she letting my wrists go?!’ Irumi internally sobbed. Just then, the book tucked and hidden beneath Ameri’s shirt slid out thumping to the floor. Laying itself directly into Irumi’s watering vision. 

Ameri gasped, immediately letting Irumi’s wrists go to swipe the book up as quickly as she could but Irumi managed to grab it first. “Huh?” 

“Oh! That’s nothing!” Ameri declared, trying to reach out to grab it but Irumi already flipped the book over to see its cover. “Eh?! No way! This takes me back, this is First Love Memories!!” Irumi chirped excitably, the tears clearing away.  

It was this job working on helping an editorial office when she was seven that she acquired most of her abilities to read and write beyond signing her name to contracts. 

“I love this series~ It’s one of my favorites! With how these two meet in volume one and-” She excitedly reminisced, carefully thumbing through the pages as Ameri gawked, startled and intrigued. 

‘First…Love Memories?!’ Ameri frowned, looking Irumi over in confusion. ‘I have no idea what he’s talking about but he knows these texts !’ This basically confirmed it all! 

“So you are-” “And the scene where they confess their feelings under the cherry blossom tree was just so fantastic and romantically done! Bringing Rin and Kakeru closer together!” Irumi mused out. The accusation died on Ameri’s tongue, becoming silent for a moment as she stared at the small blue-haired ‘boy’ in front of her holding the forbidden text- First Love Memories. 

“Are you saying you can actually read that book?!” Ameri questioned, her mind still computing what that also meant beyond the high probability of Irumi being human. Irumi blinked, wiping a stray tear off her face as she smiled. “Yes, of course, I can. But I’m really surprised, I never would have expected to find it here! We’re in the Netherworld after all-ack…” she paled, realizing what she said. 

‘Wait! What am I doing?!’ Irumi glanced away from the book quickly, sweating and trembling once again as she peered up at the red-haired demoness in front of her. “Uh-um! What- what I mean is!-Eh?” Irumi paused at her attempt to fumble out an excuse, seeing the girl she bumped into was looking at her in shimmering…hope…?

“So you’re really saying you can read it?!” Ameri questioned a second time, leaning in with a blush coloring her face and excitement overflowing within her. “Y-yes?-Yes I can!” Irumi yelped out, leaning back to keep their faces from touching. Ameri snatched the book right from Irumi’s shaking hands, turned to a random page, and pointed at a panel. “Then tell me! What does this say?!” 

Irumi blinked, looking up at her then to the characters she pointed at, “I- I’m the transfer student Kakeru Aosora,” she read out a bit uncertain at what this was going to lead to.

“How about this?!” Ameri pointed out a new page and text. “Ba-dump Ba-dump..” “And this!” “S-squeeze…squeeze..?” 

Promptly after Irumi read that last bit, Ameri leaned in her face, “right! You’re coming with me!” She stated with authority, grabbing Irumi by the back of her uniform’s collar and beginning to drag her all the way to a room, leaving behind the mess of cleaning equipment scattered in the hallway. 

Irumi blinked dumbfounded, the last couple of minutes a blur as she now stood with the book in hand at a small table with tea freshly brewed and an assortment of snacks laid out. “Eh..?..um…is this…?” She squeaked out. 

“Now…begin…please.” Ameri requested from her chair. “Eh?!” 

“I- I want you to read it out loud!” Ameri declared boldly. Irumi blinked again, “really..out loud? You want me to read it to you then?” “Yes! That’s right!” 

‘I suppose demons can’t read a human language…but if I read this to her couldn't that get me, Grandpa, and Opera into trouble..?’ She shifted around uncertainly while looking down at the very first page of this book. 

‘It’s- it’s just for validation! I have to confirm that he is human! It’s not like I’m actually interested in the content of these books!’ Ameri thought with a glowing blush and gritted teeth, anxiously waiting to hear what the strange characters said. “Hey! Hurry up, get to reading!” She demanded. 

Irumi gave a nervous smile, “okay..” unable to deny the demand. “Let’s see…” she glanced over the page, beginning to get into each character by changing her voice slightly- a bit peppier and softer for Rin while deepening her voice a little for Kakeru. 

Ameri glistened, nodding along as the story played out. ‘I see! So that’s what that panel said!’ “Continue!!” She proclaimed when Irumi took a pause at coming to the end of the page. 

Outside as they began this reading session, the sky was golden, showing the signs of the night soon befalling the Netherworld. 

A half-hour passed by in a blink of an eye, as far as Irumi could tell the sun was still pretty high up though lowering quickly. “If it’s okay could you show me around town?” She read with a slightly deeper voice. “Ba-dump! Is he asking me out on a date?!” She read a little higher in tone for Rin. 

“Wait!” Ameri interrupts, head tilted to the side at the strange word. “What’s this ‘date’ you speak of?” 

“Hm? Oh um, from what I understand it’s usually when two people who like each other hang out and have fun! I think it can be considered a ‘date’ for more than just the instance of two people who see each other romantically, but as well as people who simply want to spend some time with each other!” Irumi chirped out, puffing her chest out a little in pride at what she has surveyed on what others have done during these ‘date’-things. “Oooh?” Ameri breathed out in awe. 

More time passed by, “You’re Pathetic! I’ve always hated you!!” Irumi readout adding a different tone of voice for this other character. “What does that mean?!” Ameri shouted, displeased at this turn of events. Getting up out of her chair to point accusingly at the page the book was open to. “Are you telling me she wasn’t cheering on Rin and Kakeru’s relationship?! Is this woman a demon?!” Ameri demanded. 

Irumi giggled, “no, not exactly! Should I keep going?” She asked as Ameri humphed and sat back down. 

It was now well into the night as Irumi read the last page, ending the volume with a tired sigh and a bit of a sleepy smile. Ameri sighed as well, in bliss as she learned the entire contents of the book. 

“So…whatcha think?” Irumi asked, her eyes being drawn to the window. “Gyah?! It’s so dark outside!!” She yelped in shock. Setting the manga down to pat around her pants pockets. With shaky hands she grasped her phone, paling at the long list of calls she missed from her grandfather and Opera. “Oh no! I’ve missed so many of their calls! Grandpa and Opera must be so worried!-eh?” Ameri took the phone right out of her hand typing in something. 

With a blush and a slight huff, the taller teen showed the phone screen to Irumi. “I entered my number into your contacts list! Come at once when I summon you!” She declared boldly. 

Irumi stared, wide-eyed at her not knowing what to say to that. Though felt happy she now had six contacts on her phone. 

“D-don’t tell anyone and come alone! Understand?!” She demanded, Irumi stiffened quite a bit. “Yes Ma’am!” She replied immediately doing everything she could not to automatically bow into submission to all these demands. 

Ameri turned away, seemingly as stiff as Irumi was herself. “U-um! Ma’am? I- well I already told you my name…but what’s yours?..” Irumi piped up after a bit of squirming. “Ameri..” the other girl answered after a moment. 

Irumi nodded, wishing her goodbye before rushing out to put away the janitor equipment then exited the main building with a sigh. ‘What even was all that…? Though…still that was actually pretty fun…’ she smiled a bit cheerfully as she began to head for the main gates to leave the school grounds.

Chapter Text

____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Chapter 18

________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Irumi was humming to herself as she walked quickly across campus. 

“And where do you think you’re going?” She heard a familiar voice growl out. “Eh..” Irumi stilled, paling as she slowly turned to face the demon whose voice belonged. “S-sir..” she greeted shakily, giving him an uneasy smile. 

“Irumi.” Kalego snarled out, his arms crossed in front of him as he glared down at her small form. “Ah..I…I was held up a bit when I was putting the cleaning supplies away…I-I don’t have much of an excuse for it being so late though…” she said a bit meekly, head bowed the slightest bit. 

Kalego huffed out a sigh, expression turning tired as he rubbed his forehead. “Well, thanks to you losing track of time , not only was I harassed by those imbeciles but was also sent back here to search for any signs of you .” He declared, smoothing over his ruffled hair to fix it back a bit- signs of rushing over back to the school and even running around the entire campus to try to find the troublemaker of a student. 

“I-I’m so sorry sir..!” She squeaked, leaning back in shock when he suddenly leaned down into her face. 

“Being apologetic or simply mindlessly saying ‘sorry this’ ‘sorry that’ won’t get you far, you brat! As it stands you are continuing to cause a plethora of troubles whether purposely or not! Give me that!” He snatched the hellphone still in her hand. Irumi flinched with a yelp as Kalego went to her contacts, scowling as he typed in his information. “S-sir…?” She peered up at him, face red in embarrassment and confusion. 

“Here, I expect you to inform me promptly if you will be held up after school again! Or when you caused a mess so I don’t have to just come across the damn issue unprepared. If you start contacting me for idiocy, however, I will block you! Do I make myself clear?!” He declared while pushing the device back into her hold. The brief contact of his skin with hers caused a strange heat to surge around her necklace and ring leaving the both of them to experience a jolt of shock and warmth at the accidental touch. “Ye-yes-yes, sir!!” Irumi stuttered out, holding the hellphone with both hands as she leaned back more. 

Kalego looked at his hand then at her a bit suspiciously before sighing again. Unbelievably exhausted from not just how this day went but how his night unfolded in the previous, plagued by dreams of that figure in that hallucination, mixed with scenes that simply made no sense to him with…a demoness that looked strikingly too much like the image of the missing demon king but…that’s ridiculous the whole scenario she appeared in was just…ridiculous. 

Winds picked up around both of them. Where they stood a sudden whirl of wind brought forth something that glowed a beautiful blue into their line of sight. “Eh?” Irumi voiced out. Together, both of their sights were drawn up to Irumi’s tree she created earlier that very day. 

Instead of a soft pink as it was during the daytime and earlier times of night, it was now glowing a beautiful rich blue from its every petal. “Oh…” She breathed out, awestruck by the beauty of it as more softly luminescent petals were whisked up by the winds and danced around them, lighting their surroundings further than the soft glows of the moons above. 

Kalego blinked, stunned at the gentle beauty the tree radiated. His vision momentarily shifted back to that persistent hallucination and dream…of that dark blue and purple-haired seductress wrapped in the glow of regal beauty and infallible power. 

A couple of moments later, he found himself choking on his breath, vision back after that trancelike state he was placed in but somehow began staring at Irumi who was still (mercifully) distracted by the tree and petals. The Naberius growled under his breath, disturbed and annoyed at how that damn hallucination had yet to leave him and even had him staring like a dimwit at his airheaded student. 

Kalego found himself looking back over at the awed (and still distracted) Irumi, watching and studying how the young demon’s face glowed and eyes sparkled in the soft blue glow. He could even see Irumi’s long ears flicking up and down noticeably- something he soon realized happened whenever the small demon was overwhelmed with any sort of emotion. Sighing, catching the fact that this student was trying to unsuccessfully hide a small yawn and knew he needed to get the brat to the manor quite soon; scooped the light-weighted demon into his arms. 

“E-eh?!” Irumi squeaked, her eyes finally leaving the beautiful cherry blossoms to peer up at Kalego. “You are quite careless and dimwitted…” he declared with a tired sigh, almost pained at how much work Irumi was proving to be. She had nothing to say to that, blinking up at him in confusion. 

Shaking his head, his words proven by just that reaction alone and feeling almost a bubble of amusement deep within him grow. Kalego spread out his wings from his wing roots, not wanting to escort at the brat’s no doubt slow pace if the flight race could be accounted for anything and the nearly three hours it took for just that distance alone. 

“S-sir, wait are you-eep!” Irumi yelped, throwing her hands out to grasp the front of his uniform as Kalego flew up, at a fairly fast pace as he left Babyls’ campus to Sullivan’s Manor. 

It was hardly even a three-minute flight when Kalego touched down right in front of the gates of the Manor. Irumi was still clutching to his uniform tightly, unused to such fast speeds as her grandfather always gone quite a fair bit slower. 

“You can let go now…” Kalego grunted out, looking down at her as she continued to stretch out the fabric. “Ah- Ah! S-sorry!” She yelped, letting him go immediately as he set her to her feet. 

Freed, Irumi backpedaled a few feet just to be out of immediate reach. Shifting and fidgeting where she stood. Nervous and confused by everything that has happened tonight. 

Kalego found himself sighing again, but curiously incapable of feeling his usual annoyance towards such ludicrous behavior only tired and a touch amused.

“Let’s hurry in before that damn Principal does anything idiotic if forced to wait longer…” “Y-yes!” She agreed with a nervous squeak, fretfully entering the unlocked gate first, and sped-walked to the front doors. 

Pausing at the handle, ears bright red and twitching; Irumi glanced back at him. “Th-thank you for…flying me here, Sir.” “Just open the doors so we can finish your damn lessons and I can be dismissed.” 

Irumi nodded, quickly doing just so. “I-I’m home…?” She called out upon opening the door. Crying out in shock when her uniform was grabbed, pulling her into the entryway. “Ru-Chan!!!!” Sullivan sobbed wildly, hugging her tightly. “I swear! You are so much like Tsu-Chan and your father!! Don’t scare me like that again!!!!!!” He wailed and blubbered on. 

“A-ah…s-sorry grandpa…I have no excuses..” Irumi apologized, smiling as she hugged her grandfather back though without the hysterical sobbing. 

“Mistress…” Opera complained in a very low tone, eyes narrowed at Irumi with cat ears and tail slumped. “You scared us quite well, we just provided you with a hellphone…please use it to keep us updated from now on…” “I’m sorry Opera, I’ll be sure to do so if it happens again,” Irumi swore with a gentle smile directed to the Security demon, reaching out to pat their head just between their cat ears. “See to it that you do…” Opera glanced down, cat-tail slightly twitching as their hair was softly pet. 

“Oooh! Thank you Kalego-kun for bringing my Ru-Chan home! Come in! Come in!!” Sullivan- in his chibi form finally detached himself from Irumi to swarm Kalego, pushing the demon into the household; firmly closing and locking the front door. 

‘No escape…’ Kalego thought with dread, a grimace on his face as he was continuously shoved forward to the room he left today’s lesson plan in. 

Irumi lowered her hand from Opera’s head to watch the happenings with a bit of sweat running down her face. “Ah…I suppose I should get ready? Don’t want it to get too late after all…” she mused out, amusement rising within her watching her grandfather playfully harass Kalego. “Eh…” Irumi only just managed to stop herself before she could start giggling, shaking her head firmly to snap out of it, and turned to face Opera who was now bowing, at some point taking her book bag and shoes- replacing the shoes on her feet with house slippers. 

“Milady, a bath has been drawn for you and should still be the perfect temperature. As it is for dinner etiquette, would you like proper formal clothing as well?” Opera questioned with a gleam. “Mmm, since it’s so late already; not tonight. Just casual clothes should be fine, thank you Opera. It should be quick.” She promised with a cheerful smile, beginning to make her way upstairs. 

Opera bowed once again to her back before standing, promptly heading to the kitchen to check over the food to ensure everything was nice and heated while putting a large pot of water on the fire for tea. 

After that was all in good progress of completion, Opera glanced in to check over Sullivan and Kalego in Irumi’s study. “Hm-hm,” they hummed in amusement at seeing Sullivan was ‘rewarding’ and furthering his relentless teasing towards the guard dog as the younger demon sat there teeth gritted, a deep scowl taking over his expression and a rumble of growls leaving his throat without end. ‘How cute…like an upset dog…’ Opera smirked, an idea regarding a collar coming to mind as they began to head upstairs to aid their young mistress. ‘I should speak to her soon regarding such accessories for her gifted guard dog.’ 

Irumi was already halfway done cleaning off when Opera arrived and she allowed them in. They immediately began working on her long hair, distributing the soap suds through the silky strands with ease, and took extra care to gently untangle any knots they found as they worked from her scalp to the ends. 

Five minutes passed by till she was done and getting dried off, not nearly as shy as the first time when Opera aided her in bathing and drying off, but still had a bit of color on her face that caused her to glow pink. 

Another ten minutes passed by with Irumi now dressed in a loose purple tunic that fell past her butt and thick black spandex pants. A total of thirty minutes passed since she arrived home, and she finally made it into her study for her lesson. 

Upon spotting her, Sullivan left Kalego alone. Chirping at how he has a camera recording this splendid event before skipping away. Opera left her side soon after as well, bowing and stating that they will be bringing food and tea over shortly. 

As Irumi sat in the chair across from Kalego after giving a short bow of apology for making him wait so long. 

The Naberius scowled at her, stubbornly ignoring the delicious scent that seemed to waft off her form. “Absolutely ridiculous.” He managed to huff out, picked up a book, and unfolded a roll of fabric in front of her. “Whatever, let's first begin with utensils and their purpose.” Irumi nodded, eyes narrowing a bit to focus as well as she could to not further waste his time. 

The lesson passed fairly well, she only got him upset with her twice when she needed to be reminded of the name of a certain fork and when he had to fix her overall posture- having called it unruly and despicable for a noble.  

It was now time for Irumi to unwind and ready herself for bed; half kneeling on her bed as she caught sight of Kalego taking to the skies to head to his own home. “Hm?” Irumi hummed while glancing down to her phone that had been on the charger on her nightstand. “Oh...Azz-kun texted?” 

Curiously, she opened the message, -‘Today, it would seem the Student Council's President was searching for you, sir!’- “Eh?! But why?!” She yelped, a bit distressed by such information as she got herself prepared for bed.

Chapter Text

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Chapter 19

____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Kalego sighed in relief when he landed in front of the door of his apartment. Disarming the locks and opening up the door, he quickly set to get some wine and unwind from the stress of the day- especially those damnable hallucinations that have been plaguing his psyche since the flight race and not to mention the tantalizing scents of the damn cretin he now has to spend a ludicrous amount of time with. 

It took nearly two hours and three full glasses of one of his strongest bottles till he deemed himself even the slightest prepared for the hell of going to sleep. What happened in those peculiar and almost degrading nightmares of the previous night kept him reluctant in succumbing to the needed sleep to claim him.

Despite his apprehensions, Kalego made the mistake of closing his tired eyes for a mere moment while seated on his couch, and he knew no more. 

The void of darkness that followed closely after his eyes closed held a strong unyielding grip over him. His surroundings were mostly black, with the vague light around him shifting wildly with dim fluorescent glows of blues and violets trailing in from an unknown distance.  The light slowly grew brighter as it drew closer- blinding his narrowed eyes. 

Kalego gritted his teeth, throwing up an arm to shield his eyes from the burning intensity of blue light that enveloped him. The urge to push his magic to the forefront and at the ready to protect himself passed through him; but much like the other night, it did not respond to his calls whether it was a nightmare or some demons doing. 

Growling in stress, Kalego dropped his arm as the light faded, mentally preparing to watch the strange scenes of an altered version of his childhood to play out much like last time. But this time he wasn’t in his family’s manor, nor on the grounds of Babyls, he wasn’t even in that private clearing in some forest like the other night. No, this time his surroundings were sharper than some dull imitation, it was a bedroom- at least it was a place that held a bed. 

There was no prominent structure of walls, windows, or doors. The ‘ceiling’ was metallic silver chains draped all above him hanging down at different lengths. And finally, there was a single enormous bed dressed in crimson velvet sheets. 

“Took you long enough, Puppy~” that demoness’s seductive voice purred out from where she rested on the mattress. 

Kalego cringed, a scowl taking hold as his eyes were drawn to this strange entity that just won’t leave him be. 

This time, instead of a child, teen or young adult, the demoness was full-grown, perhaps his age group or even a bit older. She was quite tall from what he could tell with her lounging beneath the blankets as she was; on her side facing him with an elbow digging into the mattress and her hand twiddling with a strand of hair. Her other arm was flushed to her side beneath the blanket, pushing up her breast the slightest bit leaving a bit more cleavage to be indecently exposed. 

That long hair was still in a transition from rich dark blue to deep violet. Eyes were an unsettling, soul-rattling blue that radiated the glow of magic and greed of fire. Strong and proud horns protruded from either side of her head- and would be exactly like the missing King’s if not for the pitch-black coloration. Then there was her tail, perhaps the longest tail he has ever seen for a demoness not being of taller proportions, pitch black in color with a fluffy-furred tip. 

“Not answering when talked to, Puppy? You certainly need a touch of training on your manners.” She mused out again. Kalego growled, irritated at being called a puppy so many times but held his tongue, his instincts told him this was a much more powerful being and he has learned to trust those instincts despite his pride. 

“Who are you?” He favored questioning instead. 

The demoness merely smirked at him, full rosy lips parting to show the hints of her fangs. “You’ll figure it out soon enough I’m sure. You seem like a smart little puppy. Well trained for not having my guiding hand in our initial youth but I’m sure we can work on what you lack soon enough.” Her head tilted to the side, face resting on her slender hand. 

He watched her move up a bit, repositioning on that bed, and nearly balked upon realizing she was completely nude beneath those thin sheets. Quickly, while the velvet fabric curled down completely revealing her collarbone and a lot more of her skin he turned his head sharply away to the side, keeping her basic stature in line of sight but keeping himself from blatantly seeing anything that could potentially entrap him. As far as he was concerned, this woman was a seductress and most succubi could trap their prey by a simple flaunt of their figure and a beckoning of a finger. 

“Oh?~ How cute, is my Puppy’s ears turning red?” The sounds of the bed shifting more thrummed in his ears, a shudder of magic pulsated and overwhelmed the space and within a blink, Kalego was suddenly also in that bed of the temptress. His expression turned disturbed and pale as shock circulated through his body. Without delay, Kalego tried to move away, but his body simply wouldn’t- couldn’t move, the pressure of her chaotic magic kept him right there incapable of twitching even a finger. 

“Now, Now puppy. It isn’t nice to avoid eye contact when someone is talking to you.~” The demoness purred out again, that damn smirk noticeably in place as she cupped his lower jaw with her free hand, forcing him to look at her face. 

“Who are you ?” Kalego snarled between gritted teeth, tense as he was in this predicament and still unwilling to look directly into those powerful eyes. 

“Hmm,” she frowned, breathing in and out a wistful sigh, letting his face go to trace his jawline in contemplation. “Someone you should have known much earlier if morons and a jealous lunatic didn’t throw wrenches into plans.” Was her answer this time, moving her finger to trace his lips with the tip of her sharp nail. “But you know me, my dear puppy. At least a part of you is aware. That loyal dog blood of yours can always sniff out its master.” She smirked again, long ears flicking up and down the slightest bit in amusement as she realized he refused to speak when she played with the thin skin of his lips. 

“What does my lineage have anything to do with you ?!” He yelled, fruitlessly trying to move once more as she moved her leisure tracings to the side of his throat. “A lot, to be truthful. But it’s alright that you are lost and distrustful for now. You’ll learn, everyone will. Perhaps not now, nor soon. But it will happen.” She swore, her voice taking on a tone of melancholy. 

He watched her sit up fully onto her knees, holding up a bit of the soft fabric beneath him to cover her torso, seemingly more for his ‘comfort’ rather than her own. Long strands of blues and violets pooled around him like a waterfall as she now peered down at him, those breathtaking eyes glowing all the brighter as he finally met eye contact. Kalego’s breath nearly left him immediately at how the colors swirled and shifted within those orbs so fluid and enticing.

“You have an important job, Kalego. A job I haven’t done so well upholding despite it being one of my sole purposes constricted within this space. I can’t do much; trapped here with these chains even as they loosen bit by bit. But you now hold that capability…” She took hold of one of his limp arms, pulling up to rest the palm of his hand a bit below her collarbone where an imprint of some type of chain laid, a faint smile he had seen before but knew not where pulled on her lips as she continued to peer down at him. Dark blue eyelashes framed those alluring blue hellfire eyes as she slightly squinted, her ears twitching again. “I’ll be counting on you, my puppy. Become a good guard dog for us.”

 Voice barely above a whisper; this demoness with a painful, wistful expression leaned further down till her lips brushed against his forehead ever so gently as her hand that didn’t hold his wrist crept over his eyes. 

Before Kalego could get a single word in, the feeling of loss flooded through him as everything turned dark once again, no longer felt her oppressive power. It felt like being abandoned in a sea of shadows with those soft hazes of light nowhere to be sensed. A chill traveled through his body with that warm one so far so suddenly. Leaving a seed of dread and ice deep within the Naberius's stomach. 

Kalego didn’t like this. 

Didn’t like whatever the cause of these damnable hallucinations was. Hated the contents of these scenes. And absolutely loathed the feelings that tormented him when these- when she suddenly disappeared. And for the damned life of him, Kalego couldn’t make sense of any of it. On why hating these happenings felt wrong, why losing the radiant heat and touch of that Succubus felt like the end of his existence.

He awakened nonetheless when the sun rose into the sky. Preparing for the school day, striving his damn hardest to get that seductress out of his head, and any thoughts of why she seemed vaguely familiar gone. He didn't care and he couldn't risk caring. 

——

Irumi yawned sleepily, for some reason still exhausted despite going straight to bed last night. “Mmm…” she hummed tiredly, rubbing her eyes while turning off her alarm. Her necklace felt a bit hotter than it usually has been after a good night's sleep but easily dropped the possible concern as her doors were thrown open by her joyful grandpa with Opera trailing behind with a tray holding her teacup. “Good Morning Ru-Chan!~ Did you sleep well Pumpkin?!~” 

“Mmm, morning grandpa, morning Opera.” She tiredly nodded while greeting with a yawn. 

“My my~ so sleepy today!~” Sullivan cooed, filling the new film within his camera of her messy bedhead and half-open eyes before he left to let her start getting ready for school. Sluggish and barely able to keep her eyes open, Irumi blindly reached out for Opera. Tail flicking in their amusement and growing affections; Opera picked the drowsy girl up into their arms and made their way to the bathroom happy to groom the young demoness as they would to their own. 

——

Kalego growled in stress and exhaustion, a cup of coffee in hand as he was already seated in the teacher's lounge trying to focus on the upcoming quiz plans as a few of his coworkers gathered around chatting idly. “He was so sweet, Yis! The caring child automatically began to clean up the mess and went around making sure everyone that was in the tower or near the immediate structure was unharmed before I could even get my bearings over the matter! Yis!” he could hear Suzie chirp out happily; mostly speaking to Dali and Buer currently. 

“Ah? I did see a bit of that! What a good kid Irumi-kun is!” Dali chuckled, his usual easy smile in place. “Yis! I came in early to check over the foundations once more and the Diabotany Tower was as spotless as it could be and perfectly functional! Many branches managed to claim a bit of space along with the roots spiraling down the columns with all those pretty blooms everywhere! And such nice smelling blossoms they are. Irumi-kun even mentioned something about things one can make with them! Yis yis!” 

“Still…to miss his last couple of classes of the day was a bit irresponsible wasn't it?” Buer spoke up, having been listening while drinking his coffee. 

Suzie tilted her head with a hum, “Thankfully it was just the last three periods taken in the Misfit class, and Kalego-sensei didn't seem too upset, were you?” the three turned to him, Suzie’s half-opened eyes giving him a silent warning. 

Kalego swallowed back another sigh, pushing a bit of his hair back as he took his time drinking his coffee, ignoring the pounding ache from last night. “It is a problem that the student Irumi gets easily swept away in motions and distracted from his other responsibilities.” he started, thinking back to everything he knew so far. “Although, it seems being ‘caring’ is just as much within that brat’s nature as accidentally causing issues to arise- and being utterly clueless while it happens.” he sighed in the end, still remembering what happened before he left the campus with the little fool in his arms. 

Frown deepening, he glanced at the cup of caffeine within his grasp. It was strange having the blue-haired demon in his arms. Irumi was so stiff and uncomfortable that he tried, even more so, to ignore the three minutes that it took to fly to the manor. But it was a bit concerning, how light-weighted he was last night, and how easily and often the brat got seemingly trapped within his own head. Especially with the excessively temptational scents that come off the growing demon along with the comforting heat that radiates off his skin. 

Many would take it as an ‘invitation’ easily, especially the conniving bastards of demons within the Noble spectrum. With how often Irumi showcased he can be influenced, how effortlessly he got lost in thought, and the simplicity in corralling him was unsettling to Kalego. Not only from the unwilling connection of ‘Familiar’ and ‘Master’ but as one who has had to bare his fangs and climb the ranks in not just the average demon society but the messier version of the Netherworld’s high society as well. 

“-Kalego-kun?” he heard Dali’s voice calling out his name, blinking and appalled that Irumi seemingly affected him and his awareness, turned to his older coworker. “Everything alright? Yis.” Suzie questioned, the two obnoxiously cheery teachers leaned in close to his personal space, poking, and examining him. 

“Everything’s perfectly well.” Kalego blandly stated, smacking their hands away while looking back down towards the stack of papers he has been working on for the last thirty minutes. “Now quit dawdling, we have to prepare these quizzes for next week along with the preparations for the elective classes that will be beginning soon.” 

——

“Here is your bag Milady. Are you certain you are alright?” Opera asked as they passed the bag to a much more aware Irumi. “Hm? Yes, I'm okay Opera...How come?” “You’ve just appeared a bit… never mind milady.” 

Irumi tilted her head, curiously peering up at them before slowly nodding her head. “Well on a different note, you don't need to bring out the carriage today. It was a bit hectic the other day so I think I'd like to ease into that. I'd also want to think up suitable names before taking those two out again, either way.” she explained herself, rubbing her under eye to try to get the last bit of stubborn sleep away. “Fine…” Opera agreed a bit hesitant seeing how tired and out of it she has been all morning long. 

“M’kay! I'm gonna head out now, I'm sure Azz-kun and Clara are nearly on their way.” “...Irumi-sama…” Opera spoke up before she could get too far away. “Huh? What is it, Opera?” 

“If I may ask…do you…have any desire to return to the human world…you have been seeming more distracted and solemn than usual. I do apologize if I have crossed a line with this question milady.” 

Irumi blinked, dumbfounded by such a question. “Er- well I…” “So…you do want to go back..?” Opera further pressed, trying to hide their displeasure from her in if that was the case. “I mean…I do miss some things from the Human world but…No, no I don't wish to…I don't have anything there.”  she answered firmly, looking down and clasping a hold on her necklace. The only reason she might want to go back…was to sternly scold those two humans who have done so much wrong to her. 

Opera’s cat ears perked up at that, pleased to hear that was at least not what was causing Irumi to act this way. “How come? Does it…seem like I want to leave? If so I'm sorry I- I don't know what's been going on with-” irumi began to fidget anxiously as her ears drooped low with very slight twitches. 

“It isn't that…it's just that if you do ever wish to return or visit… You need to graduate with a high rank, thus being able to open a portal to the human world.” Opera walked forward, beginning to pet and smooth out Irumi’s hair to comfort her. “At least that's what I have heard about it. Regardless, you must excel not only in Babyls but the Netherworld in all for whatever you may wish to do in life.” they continued to explain, brushing back one of her bangs from her eyes, meeting her shaky vision with their calm one. 

“You have much strength and capability, you merely need to strengthen your resolve, milady.” They reminded firmly, letting her hair go, and took a polite step back as their words sunk into Irumi. “Sullivan-sama is prepping the carriage this very moment, I'll explain to him for you.” 

“Ah-! Thank you, Opera! I'll keep what you said in mind and will make it up to grandpa later tonight! I'll see you later!!!” she cried out, beginning to jog off the property to the path towards Babyls. 

“What will we do with you, Milady…” Opera sighed, seeing her off before turning on their heel to thwart Sullivan. 

“Ah! Irumi-sir! A very good morning to you!” Asmodeus greeted upon spotting Irumi jogging this way. “Hi hi!!” Clara cheered. 

Irumi continued to jog towards them, once she stopped in front of them dirt kicking up as she did so; she turned them both and began guiding them to walk the path. “Good morning Azz-kun! Clara! Let’s get a move on!” she faltered and stiffened, hearing her grandpa cry out her name in the distance, no doubt being dragged back inside by the collar from Opera. ‘I’m sorry grandpa! I'll make it up to you, I swear!’

The school day was passing by quickly, Irumi keeping her head down in polite respect towards Kalego during roll call in the homeroom of the Misfits. Then excessively apologized to Miss Suzie for the mess her plant caused once again when the Diabotany class began. The teacher happily waved her off again and reassured her that there was absolutely nothing to be sorry for.

 As the…tower ‘alarm’ called out- screamed out? For the next period to begin. Irumi paused at the door, “Ah Miss Suzie, I left pretty late yesterday and I'm not sure if it's going to be a common sight but during nighttime, the flowers turned blue and glowed. It was super pretty ma’am and I'm certain you’d enjoy witnessing it as much as I did. Have a lovely rest of the day ma’am!” Irumi gave Suzie a beautiful smile before jogging off to catch up to her classmates, Clara and Asmodeus who waited for her just in front of the tower. 

“Oh my? Truly what a sweet child! Yis!” Suzie chirped in bliss, looking up at the cherry blossoms above her that trailed the walls to the ceiling and beyond. 

“Yay! Lunchtime!” Clara cheered excitedly as she bounced around, all of them seated or standing around in the Misfit class as they heard the alarm roar out. 

Clara pounced on top of Sabnock’s sleeping head. “On top of Sabnock mountain!~ Hey Irumikins! Why don't you play too?!” she chirped while waving her hands around. “Huh..?” Irumi questioned not quite catching what Clara asked of her as she put away her school book and notes into her bag. “Why don't you come climb Sabro mountain too!” The green gremlin cheered, giggling madly as Sabnock awakened and stood up with Clara still laid across the top of his head and shoulders with her hands clasped over his eyes. 

“Hmm…” Irumi hummed thoughtfully, glancing up and blinking as the tall blonde stood. “My hearty Rival!! Dost thou not possess enough resolve to conquer the peak known as Sabro?!” He questioned as he pointed to himself, Clara still giggling. 

Irumi stared in disbelief at the demon. Not sure if she should start giggling as he played along (quite seriously at that) by calling himself a mountain peak. Or if she should try to soothingly convince the cackling Clara to get off him. “Well…if you don’t mind and are sure.” She settled on stifling a giggle behind her hand; doing her best not to focus on his use of the word ‘resolve’. 

Irumi stretched momentarily before leaping up, grabbing him by the elbow and rotating her body, using his arm to pull her body up. Momentarily straddling Sabro's shoulder and side of neck before fixing her position and steadily sat onto his shoulder still giving Clara enough room to drape herself across as she was.

“There!~” Irumi laughed out in amusement, casually swinging her legs, heels softly bouncing off his toned chest. 

Sabro stiffened slightly, surprised at how fluidly the smaller demon pulled up onto him before smirking broadly. “Well done rival!!” He boisterously cheered, chuckling loudly as he walked around the classroom towards the weights he left to the side then went to the cafeteria, Asmodeus following along glancing up at Irumi with uncertainty and glaring literal flames at Sabnock for daring to hold his Master Irumi like so. “Yay! Irumikins! Irumikins conquered!” 

Irumi looked down from enjoying her food; having hopped off Sabro to eat the lunch Asmodeus got for her. She shifted, deep in thought as she remembered those words, of not just Opera, but the use of ‘resolve’ Sabnock used. ‘Resolve…ambition…do I…have those things to do well here in the Netherworld?’

Irumi blankly stared at her empty plate, uncertain with herself when Asmodeus came over with his nearly full plate of food- a second tray he picked up after finishing his lunch a few moments ago. “Sir, if you wish, you may have the leftovers of my luncheon!” The pinkette chirped happily, setting the tray down in front of her as Clara bounced over with a piece of bread in hand. “Yeah! Yeah! Eat up Irumikins! Down the hatch!” Clara cheered while shoving the food into Irumi’s mouth. “Mmph!” Irumi grunted, immediately munching down on the food to clear her mouth. “Mm- ‘manks ‘ara” Irumi half hummed out. 

“Master Irumi…if I may…is something weighing on your mind right now?” Azz questioned a bit with uncertainty. “Huh?” Irumi blinked up at him, confused and surprised he caught that fact- is it so noticeable? 

“If there is anything I can do for you, please don’t hesitate sir! Oh?” Irumi’s phone buzzed off at that very moment, drawing all three of their attention to Irumi’s pocket and to her phone. “Ah- excuse me…” she apologetically said while pulling out the device, finding it was from the girl she met yesterday. 

-‘I’ll be waiting in the common room.’- the message sent by Ameri read. “Eh-thanks for the lunch you two, I'm going to head out for a bit though. So we can meet back up later.” Irumi got up, lifting her empty plate and tray with her as she moved. 

“I shall go with you!” Asmodeus shouted boldly, fearful that his kind master was possibly ill- or much worse-dislikes being around him any longer!

“Yeah! Me too! Me too!” Clara yelled wildly, flinging her arms around as she got into Irumi’s face, shoving Asmodeus to be behind. 

Irumi smiled at the two of them sweetly. Settling them down with a wave of a hand towards Azz and a soft pat on the head to Clara. “I'm sorry you two, but this is something I need to do by myself. But I'll be back soon!” she explained as gently as she could before turning on her heel to exit the cafeteria. 

Asmodeus and Clara stood there, frozen and gawking at watching their Irumi’s fleeing form leave the large cafeteria. Sabnock upon witnessing these events go down, walked over curiously as he ate the hearty beast meat off the bone as his lunch. “Is it just me or has my Rival been quite restless lately?” he questioned as he took another bite of his food. 

Asmodeus collapsed to the floor on his forearms and knees, depressed. While on the other hand, Clara pouted in her own bubble of ire. 

“Huh?” Sabro lowered his food, giving the two looks of befuddlement. “What’s up?” 

“Something’s wrong!” Asmodeus immediately responded, sneering up at the blonde. “Yeah! Wrong!” Clara mimicked, waving her fist in the air. “Heh?” 

“For a while now, Master would get these expressions and won't tell me what's wrong! And now he has been leaving to someplace while forbidding me to come along! Where could he be going?! The stress of it all is keeping me up at night! Did I do something to displease him?!” the Asmodeus heir screamed in a mix of frustration, agony, and self-loathing, all bundled up into a beautiful mix of drama. 

Clara, while Asmodeus sunk back to the floor with the start of sobs, came closer to Sabnock with her huffing and pouts. “I wanna play with my Irumikins!” she proclaimed with a fit. 

Sabro peered down at the both of them dumbfounded by it, to him a very simple answer to the problem in mind. “Then why don't you just follow him?” 

Asmodeus shot up to his feet, growling up at Sabro. “I could never be so intrusive to Irumi-sama!!!” the pinkette yelled out, disgusted by such a question. “Good idea!” Clara cackled, grinning as she began to race towards the door with Azz on her heels to try to stop her. “Valac, No!” he yelled, running from Sabro to follow the gremlin. 

“Hmm…” Sabro hummed, standing in the same spot. A slight frown pulled at his face while watching the two boisterous friends of his troubled rival. “Well…I'm sure they’ll figure it out and get my rival in tip-top shape!” he nodded to himself, moving to finish his food and exercise more. It was quite enthralling witnessing Irumi so easily and gracefully move from waist level to suddenly perched onto his shoulder, grinning down at him while kicking out their petite feet. Earnestly, he hopes to have similar interactions with the interesting, hypnotic-smelling demon a lot more often. 

Nearly to the doors, Asmodeus managed to catch up to the Valac, declaring if she was going anywhere he’d tag along. “Awe! Are you lonely, Azz-azz?” 

“No! It's only just the thought of you going by yourself invokes serious concern in me!!” he quickly denied. Clara giggled, “I knew it! Azz-Azz is so lonnnely!!!” she sang out walking quicker as Asmodeus quickened his pace to follow along, scowling. “Did you hear a single thing I said?!” 

Irumi hummed to herself, making a quick stop to see how her grandfather was doing on her way to the common room she was to wait in front of for Ameri. She gave a soft rap to the door and after a moment opened it up. 

The principal was sulking at his desk, idly filling out paperwork when he glanced up with a depressed hum. Immediately, the man brightened, jolting up and out of his chair as he flung himself to Irumi. “Ru-chan!!!!~” he greeted her with gusto. 

Irumi barely held down a laugh as he lifted and hugged her tightly. “Hi, grandpa; I was walking by and thought to check on you.” 

“Oh so sweet! I was so worried this morning when Opera said you didn't want to ride your carriage!” he explained, rubbing his face against hers. “I'm sorry for this morning grandpa, I appreciate the carriage but I'm not ready to ride it every day to school yet; I also really want to name those two before much else,” she explained as he sat her onto his forearm, lifting her higher. Sullivan let out another ‘oh’. 

“Well, if that’s how you feel and what you want, Pumpkin.” he gave a nod, hugging her tighter to his torso. “Thank you,” Irumi chirped, hugging him back before hopping out of his hold. “I’ll come back here after my classes end, grandpa! I'll let you get back to work though,” she waved as she skipped to the door and exited before he could get another word in. 

Sullivan sulked, glancing back to the pile of paperwork with dread. “Ah…my little Ru left…” “Sir, here is more you must finish by today.” Opera entered with a large stack in their hold, descending Sullivan deeper into depression. “...oh, oh alright…” he breathed out with a great sigh, walking back to his desk with a slump.

Irumi carried on her way, leaning to the wall to stay clear out of the middle of the hall as she waited for Ameri. 

Elsewhere, Clara ran rampant around the school; shouting out her nickname for Irumi as she climbed and searched the most random places. “Would you stop that?!” Asmodeus, out of breath and irritated at this rambunctious demoness. 

He had her get down from the roof and stand before him in the small courtyard they were in. “Tailing means when you follow someone you do it quietly or else you ruin your cover!” “You mean like when a wife is trying to prove her husband is cheating?!” she questioned a bit too excitedly. “...why is that your go-to example? Anyways…” a group of students walked by, taking note of both of them fairly loudly as they passed on by. “You draw too much attention to yourself!” Asmodeus stated, annoyed at the shocked ‘oooh’ that left the gremlin of a girl. 

“If you continue acting like this then we can’t tail him!” “You're the last person I want to hear that from!” Clara exclaimed, pointing out a group of demonesses’ that crowded to the side gawking and giggling over him from afar. Asmodeus twitched, incapable of a proper come back for that. He gritted his teeth when the girls left, turning back to the short green demoness. “Let’s just go already!” his patience running at an all-time low. 

“To play?!” Clara chirped, waving her arms around as Asmodeus had to put his entire being not to snarl at the girl. “No, you fool! To tail him of course! But first, we have to go to Camu’s store and buy some detection-warding glasses!” “ooooh!” 

Clara ran ahead once again, Asmodeus by this point having caught his breath, was able to keep up with her pace as they reentered the cafeteria hall to the main student store. Ridiculous glasses on, Asmodeus twitched, further annoyed at how this day was going without the divine grace of his master nearby. 

“Are these really all you have?” Asmodeus wanted to clarify, trying not to look at Clara and the utterly ridiculous pair she chose that had a swine nose and fake mustache attached. 

“Yeup,” Camu-Camu answered blandly. “You seriously don’t have any other styles at all?!” The pinkette yelled, as Clara began to fling her arms around and dance; “I want these ones! Gimme gimme!!!!” With a grimace and barely holding in a growl, Asmodeus ended up purchasing the two magical devices. 

Irumi stood around in the same spot for quite a while, absentmindedly running her fingers through the ends of her hair that were bound back in a low ponytail. Off in the distance, she caught sight of Ameri rushing over to the point of lack of breath. “Are…you alright…?” she asked, watching Ameri nearly fall to the floor in an attempt to catch her breath. “Worry not!” she gasped out, standing back up after a few more moments. 

“Did you wait for long?” Ameri questioned a bit apologetically. Irumi gave her best reassuring smile to Ameri, shaking her head. “No, I just got here myself; your timing was perfect!”

Ameri’s face brightened in joy and relief hearing that. “Wonderful! I'll be counting on you!” Ameri opened one of the large double doors, letting Irumi go in first. 

At the end of this hallway, Asmodeus and Clara stood there with their detection warding glasses, gawking at the sight they were witnessing play out. 

“You see that?” Asmodeus breathed out in awe. “It’s not fair!!!” Clara huffed with a pout. “This situation is most grave! You get that, right?!” 

“Nooo fair!! She’s being so selfish- I wanna play too!!!” Clara hissed out, looking ready to leap at the door that held her Irumi-chi from her. 

“Get a hold of yourself! Don’t you realize who that was?! That’s the Student Council President!” Asmodeus explained, reaching out to hold Clara back. Honored at the sight that his master was taking the steps to rule this school. 

“Yeah?! Well, she is being unfair! I’m gonna go play too!!”  Clara made another attempt to leap at the door where Irumi and Ameri were behind preparing for the reading session. 

Azz stiffened his arm, pulling Clara back a second time with a growl. “You don’t understand how severe this situation is!!” He yelled as he hefted her back. “Since Master Irumi obviously wishes to rein over this school, they are the biggest obstacles in his way! It’s clear that the Student Council currently rules over everything here!!” 

Clara blinked up at him, barely listening to a single word. “Those really look good on you!” She stated after observing how the ward-detection glasses framed his face. “Would you listen?! Don’t you see my master is trying to get the student council in his clutches so he can one day gain control over them!!” “Whaaat?” 

Asmodeus lifted an arm to cup his mouth, satisfied that he figured it all out. “I knew he had to be plotting something but to think his plan was overtaking the council! And he doesn’t want any harm to befall us, so he’s been doing this on his own!” He wept feeling so honored at how caring and thoughtful of a demon his glorious master was. “I’m also just so relieved it wasn’t anything I’ve done to displease him!” 

“I don’t care! I wanna play!!” Clara yelled out, trying to escape but Asmodeus grabbed the back of her shirt to keep her at bay. “It’s no use, I can’t stay here! I want to observe Irumi-sama’s bravery in closer detail!” He sobbed as Clara squirmed and growled like a feral beast in his hold. 

“Alright! So we read the fourth volume this morning, time for the fifth!” Irumi chirped out, having drunk a bit of the tea Ameri brewed up. They finished volumes 1 through three the previous night. “Yes! Please proceed!” 

Irumi read through a bit, doing her best to deepen her voice for Kakeru’s scenes while softening her voice for Rin’s. “Do you have a dream, Rin?” She read out, pointing out each panel and speech cloud to Ameri as she got to it. “Yes, there’s one I pursued for a long time! But, it finally came true!” 

“Oh?” She deepened her voice, tilting her head similarly to how Kakeru did. “My current dream is to use my strength to do all I can to protect the one I love! So my dream right now is to be a beautiful bride!” Irumi readout, in a cheerful soft tone. “Ba-dump~” she breathed out. 

Ameri had her notebook out, writing down all she learned. “So dreams…ah! You’re referring to ambitions!” She connected. “Hmm well, sure I guess.” Irumi agreed with a tilt to her head, lowering the book. “So now she’ll destroy anyone who tries to get in her way and throw them to the side like garbage!!” 

Irumi giggled a bit, “that isn’t quite right,” she denied, firmly setting the book down next to her teacup. “So there won’t be throwing…?” Ameri took the sixth book glancing over the upcoming panels in confusion while trying to decipher it. “That’s disappointing…” the redhead huffed. 

Irumi smiled at Ameri, turning her gaze up to the ceiling as she thought over dreams, and the Netherworld equivalent- ambitions… Her thoughts went to Sabro first, and his bold talk about the demon king with a confident smirk on his face, then Opera’s words of this morning. “Hey…Ameri?” “Hmm?” Ameri looked up from the book, lowering it the slightest bit. 

“If I may ask, do you have any big dreams for the future?” “Dreams? You’re asking me? Hmm..” Ameri glanced down at her shoulder badge that held her rank and the association she held with the student council while contemplating. She smiled, nodding to herself. “I’m very proud to be a demon, through and through. And my desire is for the other demons to be just as proud, that’s why…” Ameri cupped her hands together, gazing at Irumi with a peaceful smile. “I want to inspire the minds of the students here and make this a house of learning that any demon would long to attend! That is my true ambition!” 

Irumi blinked, mesmerized by such a thoughtful and passionate answer Ameri gave her. “I’ll be helping with my father’s work after I graduate, but it’s clear what I must do before then.” “Amazing!” Irumi beamed, blushing in awe at Ameri. 

“Although,” Ameri turned her face away with a slight rosy tint to her face. “I wouldn’t mind working at a bakery or a florist either!” Irumi laughed a bit uncertainly at that, remembering her own experiences working at such places in the human realm and the types of customers and heaping orders she often got stacked with...of course those places were shady to begin with but she doubted there was much difference between places run by the organization those people kept…loaning her to or the actual proper businesses. 

“But! Don’t you have any ambitions to speak of?!” Ameri quickly questioned, embarrassed to say anything else about herself. “Huh?! Do I have any? Hmmm…” Irumi lowered her head, frowning as she thought back to her time in the human realm and then how it’s been living here with her grandpa. The difference in how it was before till now still felt like a false reality, Irumi supposed…she was still waiting for the happy dream-like world around her to fall away and reveal she was still in that tuna fishing boat-illegal shipping container the organization put her on to finish repaying what those two owed. 

“Honestly…I’m pretty satisfied just having fun with all the people I’ve met around here!” Irumi smiled, trying to push the memories of the past away. She always worked and had to sacrifice so much just to manage food and the torn-up clothes she wore, and Irumi didn’t even want to remember all of what she had to do to stay warm and sheltered in that torn-up little tent of hers. Being able to carelessly have fun, to meet and be around others that actually enjoy her company was already dream-like and fulfilling enough but…did she want more? 

Was she allowed to want more? 

Honestly, it’d be best to only be satisfied with what she managed to grasp at. The thought of losing this was already too much. But to then hunger and attempt more, to put her whole being into such a thing that could easily be ripped out of her weak grasp was crippling. 

“No, that’s only an ideal. I asked you what your ambitions are.” Ameri frowned, studying Irumi. 

Irumi’s smile dropped, staring right back at Ameri as thoughts and memories of her life floated through her head. Her eyes turned a bit brighter, glowing past the magical contacts. “…Ideals and ambitions are different. What I want to know is what you’re eager to achieve for yourself. Your desire.” Irumi began to frown, her eyebrows bunched up as she tried to ignore the horrid memories that have caused her to suppress her wants, her needs, her greed . 

“So I’ll ask you again, Irumi. And tell me the truth; what is your dream? ” 

“A…dream…? Mine…” Irumi shakily repeated. 

“Now can I charge in…?” Clara whispered to Asmodeus from outside the window as the two spied inside though couldn’t hear a single thing of what Ameri and Irumi were speaking about but…their Irumi was starting to look…agitated? “Certainly you can not!!” Asmodeus hissed, irked, and burning with all the more curiosity as they watched Irumi freeze up and look so- so- displeased!

Chapter Text

______________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Chapter 20

__________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Clara began to try to pull up and go through the window, wanting her playtime with her Irumikins as Asmodeus pulled with his entire weight to keep Clara down and out of sight. “What do you think you’re doing?” He growled under his breath. “You mustn’t make a single move before we know what Master Irumi is planning!!” He scolded through gritted teeth. ‘Most of all I want to hear what he and the Student Council President are talking about! I have to know! But still! In the honor of my name, I will never stoop to something as low as eavesdropping!’ 

“Well, Irumi? Speak up, what is your ultimate dream?” Ameri demanded as Irumi’s hands began to tremble, turning paler. 

‘Dream…?’

‘Have I ever been allowed to dream? What would it be? Am I allowed to exist enough to have a dream for my future? Back then it’s been about paycheck after paycheck, living off of scraps, scavenged plant life, and endless orders. Have I ever even thought for myself? I've always done what was asked of me and that was all, especially after…’ 

Irumi shook her head to clear the most stubborn and traumatizing memory she held, shuddering out an anxious breath as she glanced back at Ameri. Her mind was becoming overloaded trying to process and answer that question as she let out a choked-up sound. Dream? Dreams? What were they? Did she ever have any? 

The small blue-haired girl’s face began to redden till it became crimson with smoke fizzing off the top of her head. Knees buckling, she grabbed the little table to her side as she knelt on the floor with a distressed whine. 

Ameri stiffened in shock watching Irumi collapse, “are you alright?!” 

That was the last straw for Clara, running full speed away from the window and back into the hallway to bust into the room through the doors. “No fair Lady Red-hair!!!! Gimme back MY IRUMIKINSSSS !” Clara yelled in a huff. Asmodeus threw himself onto his feet upon realizing what was happening, muttering an ‘uh oh’ before yelling at the girl to hold on as he gave chase. 

“Valac! Come back!!!” he yelled, gaining up to her speed. “I WANNA PLAY TOO!” “You will not ruin this for him!” “Conner, Merph! Help me out! Take this! Slipper- attack!!!” 

Asmodeus gritted his teeth, jumping forward to get in her way of kicking the door open. “You will not get past this door-gah!” he stumbled slightly as she kicked him directly in the torso but managed to steady himself and keep her out. 

Upon afterwards, Azz did his absolute best to keep this demoness out of the room; without a single doubt in his mind that what Irumi was currently doing was of the most substantial importance that no one has the right to dare interfere. 

Irumi stayed on the floor, on her knees as she gripped tightly at the fabric loosely fitting around her thighs. “My..dream…” she wobbly said in a stuttering breath. Ameri got up from the chair, checking Irumi over by squatting next to the small demon on the floor. “Feeling better..?” 

“Y-yeah… it's just my entire life I've only ever allowed myself to think about what others wanted or needed me to do for them. I've never once considered…”  Irumi sat up a bit, shifting the way she sat to hug her knees to her chest. “What…what I want for me …” her voice turned so small, lost as she stared blankly at the carpet beneath them. 

One time she longed for family and love, she then longed for being useful in any sense that may mean. But then at some point, she turned numb to her own wants and feelings. Having to suppress to survive. The life she lived had no room for her wants, no room for dreams of a future, or any sort of goals beyond ‘find a job, get the job done, gather the payment, and try to find food’. Then start the process all over again as those two gained more debt which was shouldered to her. 

Anxiously, Irumi began to bite at the skin of her lower lip, however, it wasn't the same, since coming here the usual chapped skin was smooth and harder to tear apart during her nervous fits.

“Do it now, if you don't have one then think.” Irumi paused, blinking away her gathering tears as she turned her head and looked up at Ameri. 

“To fly you must first open your wings.” Ameri reminded softly. Irumi’s eyebrows scrunched up, pouting at how easy Ameri was trying to make this sound. “Yeah, but…” she turned silent, sitting with her ankles crossed over the other as she closed her eyes and thought for a bit, her ahonge curling into a question mark. “Hmmmm…” 

She stood up, rubbing either side of her head with a sound of anguish. “Guuh!” After a bit she plopped back down, holding back tears as she tried to think what it is she wants to work for as an achievement but all she could think back to was her ideal and the horrible memories of the past. 

“I got nothing…” Rumi mumbled weakly, glancing over to Ameri, depressed as she hugged her knees again. 

Ameri smiled, “well, you must climb the ranks then. That is the student’s primary duty here after all. So for now, why don't you make it your objective to become a beth?” she advised, beginning to stand back up now that Irumi seemed a bit better. 

She blinked a bit, tilting her head. “Raising my rank…that could work,” just as Irumi agreed. The doors busted off their hinges, smashed into pieces from a wrecking ball of all things barreling through it. 

Irumi squeaked, rolling immediately away upon instinct as the giant thing nearly swung into her direction during its sway back into the hall. Ameri backpedaled away from the busted entryway, standing at the ready. “Who's there?!” 

Asmodeus picked himself up from the floor, keeping in his groan of pain from being thrown like that. “I'm terribly sorry, Master Irumi! I wasn't trying to disturb you but at the very same moment that I happened to blink…” the pinkette winced. 

Clara stomped out of the dust the rubble caused with a pout-like scowl. “Gimme back my Irumikins!!” Clara huffed out, stomping over to Irumi while glaring at Ameri and then at Asmodeus as she quickly clung to Irumi’s side. 

Quickly, while Asmodeus and Clara were distracted by apologizing and pulling at Irumi, Ameri grabbed the books and hid them behind her back. ‘Thankfully it seems we were not overheard…’ Ameri thought with a sigh of relief. 

“I have failed! I can not believe I blinked!!” Asmodeus yelled in anguish after yelling at Clara to quit dragging Irumi around by the uniform’s collar. ‘And I was never able to hear what they were talking about…’ “I’m a failure…” Azz whimpered out. 

Irumi was standing back up at this point, Clara’s arms wrapped underneath her armpits over her shoulder while stubbornly pressing her face against the bluenette’s back. “Ooh, you’re fine, Azz-kun. Thank you for trying to help.” Irumi reassured while reaching up to pat him on his head softly. 

Azz’s face tinted a bright red as he shrunk and quivered slightly, looking down at the floor as the warm touch of Irumi’s hand embraced his body throughout. “Y-yes…” 

“Okay! Okay! Come on, let's gooo!” Clara whined eyes squeezed shut as she refused to lessen her hold even the slightest on Irumi. 

Ameri humphed in amusement, turning her back to the rambunctious group of three. “Alright, you may take your leave for today.”

The moment she spoke, Clara turned and hissed at Ameri while attempting to tighten her grip all the more on Irumi, nearly climbing up onto her as she clung. 

“Irumi,” Ameri hugged the book tightly, keeping it secure next to her chest. “Yes?” 

“If you are at all serious about climbing up the ranks,” Ameri tilted her head back, peering over her shoulder to gaze down at the small blue-haired student with an encouraging smirk. “I shall wait for you to stand by me, sound good?” 

After all, she could begin to sense a form of greatness within Irumi after the last few hours of knowing more than just theories and stories covered by the student newspaper. Something about Irumi held a sort of strength- a change for her beloved Netherworld. The Azazel heiress wasn't quite certain if it was all good, or even if it was true this small being was even human or not despite the theories and undeniable facts. But she found herself…looking forward to seeing what will happen next.

Irumi blinked up at Ameri in stunned silence as Clara hissed next to her ear. Tired of Clara’s shenanigans, and finding this an obvious private moment for his master (no matter how jealous it caused him to feel) he quickly tore Clara’s grip away from Irumi and began to wrestle the gremlin away and out through the busted doorway while -loudly- arguing with the green-haired girl.

Irumi giggled after a moment- to Ameri’s words or the arguments between her two friends; even she wasn't completely certain on which, as amusement bubbled over. “Yes!” she chirped out with a wide smirk, her eyes unconsciously beginning to burn brighter as the warmth within her twisted and flared brilliantly within her gut. “I’ll see you tomorrow, Ameri! I'm sorry about the door.” she gave a short bow before moving over to the stunned Asmodeus and Valac. 

Irumi reached her hand out, grabbed each of her two friend’s hands, and began to guide them to the path leading to their misfit class-after all lunch break was nearly over. They all walked a bit in silence, Azz and Clara were stunned that Irumi grabbed their hands and was leading them like she was.

“I'm glad you two care so much.” Irumi voiced up before either could speak up, glancing back at them with a smile. “And I promise to you that I'll manage my time better so I don't cut short our playtimes, they are quite important to me after all.” she mused out, certain that Clara was feeling scared and insecure that she wouldn't want to play anymore if she began hanging too much with someone else, hence the barreling in and being so angered.

Clara looked down, puffing her cheeks out as a bright blush colored her entire body while obediently following Irumi’s leading-her focus mostly on the warm pretty hand clasping hers. “So Clara-chan, Azz-kun. Mind playing with me for a bit before classes resume?” Irumi turned herself, walking backwards as she let her arms cross, continuing to hold the two’s hands; coincidentally pulling all three of them closer together as Clara and Azz turned a brighter red, staring at her face in admiration. “Yes! I love playtime with you Irumikins!” “It's my honor, Master!” They watched her giggle in joy as she let their hands go before bolting away. 

“Then let's set up our play spot close to the class!~ Race you to it!!” Irumi called out, running quickly as the two momentarily gawked, feeling lost without Irumi’s warm hands holding theirs. Clara snapped out of the lost feeling first, dashing forward to catch up with a musical giggle escaping. “Wait for me, Irumikins!!” 

Asmodeus stood there, mesmerized and aching from the oddity that is his Master. So many things flashed through him- warmth and deep administration. But loss and chills. Then there was that nagging one in the back of his mind- hunger? Greed?...Lust? 

He could feel his mouth water while gazing at Irumi leap around, laughing so carefree as playful Valac tried to tackle down his elegant Master. Irumi’s silky hair floating around in that low-bound ponytail and framing the small demon’s face and body so breathlessly every time his Master dodged with a simple twirl and skip. 

“Haha! Azz-azz is gonna be the slowpoke! Come on Azz-azz you're being soooo spacey!!!” Clara laughed in a cheerfully teasing way. Having started to bounce around Irumi’s jogging in-place form as they waited for him to catch up. “Come on, Azz-azz!” Irumi yelled out, her own voice getting a teasing tint as she called him that nickname Valac came up with; cupping her hands around her mouth with a radiant grin.

 “Y-yes! Yes, I'm coming!” he snapped out of it, running forward as a grin pulled at his face while pushing those thoughts to the back of his mind. It had no place in his thoughts currently. For now all that mattered was to spend time and learn more from this inspirational demon he now dedicated his life to serving.

The rest of the school day passed in a blink of an eye, Asmodeus and Clara clinging to Irumi’s side even as they got to class, the two nearly sitting on her when they got to their shared table. 

Asmodeus growled and ground his teeth when Irumi briefly played with Sabro again with Clara during a brief break between lessons. Finding the accursed ‘climb Mount Sabro’ an insult with how his Master swung and looked while pulling up to the brash and obnoxiously taller demon’s unworthy shoulders. 

Soon enough, Irumi skipped to the principal’s office, having played with Clara and Azz a bit more to firmly ensure Clara was alright before sending the two on home. Her ears flicked happily as she threw open the doors after a knock. “Grandpa!~ I'm ready when you are!” Irumi chirped out as she made a beeline to his desk-and where ‘ her’ royal purple tufted lounge chaise sat not far off from his work station. 

“Ru-chan!!!” Sullivan cried out, tossing the last few papers he had left to the side as he lept, scooping Irumi into his hold. “Ahh~ I needed this recharge.” He mused, cuddling her form close to him feeling himself become rejuvenated by his darling granddaughter’s presence after being tortured and drained by paperwork and the ruthless Opera before they left to prepare at the manor. 

Irumi smiled cheerily, hugging him back as she went a bit limp, not minding in the least at how she was held similarly to a doll. “I missed you too, Grandpa.” Irumi took note of the small stack of unfinished work on his desk then the fact Opera’s usual presence was not around. “Where is Opera?” 

Sullivan blinked, “hmm said something about preparing, and left a while ago. That meanie left me with so much more paperwork than usual too! Hmph!” He huffed, walking to his desk with Irumi still in his arms as he sat down at his desk. “Mind helping me a bit finish these last few pages, pumpkin?” He looked down at her upon setting her down on his lap. 

Irumi smiled, nodding as she partially tossed her book bag over to her chair. “Sure grandpa, what would you like me to do?” “I just need your words of encouragement to fuel me!” He declared with a victorious cheer. 

She laughed at his actions, hugging his torso with a grin. “I believe in you, Grandpa! This paperwork has nothing against you!!” Irumi played along and cheered as he began speeding through the paperwork efficiently with bolstered energies. 

Soon enough it was completed and the two left for home to whatever was awaiting from Opera’s preparations. Well, more like during his excitement of spending time with Irumi and making treasured Grandparent-grandchild memories he leaped out his window and flew her back to the mansion while having her cozy in his arms. 

When they arrived home, Irumi skipped out of his hold with one more hug before rushing up the stairs to take her routine after-school bath. Having sent a quick text message to Kalego, informing him that she arrived at her home before placing the nearly dead device on the charger before entering her bathroom. Partially curious by the handful of large garment bags hung in a portable closet. 

Upon entering her bathroom, she was partially stunned by Opera who already stood there in wait for her arrival. Glancing questionably about their state of clothes, confused why they would be wearing that . 

“Milady, your bath and all that is needed to prepare you for your formal etiquette lessons are ready. With your permission; may I begin?” Opera requested formally with a bow while cupping a hand over their heart, a mischievous twinkle glittering within their sunset eyes. “...s-sure…?” Irumi agreed while sweating, partially terrified of what it all is that Opera prepared to such extensive diligence that placed them in a…dress. 

Irumi was guided into the bath, her hair pulled out of her ponytail into a bun to keep out of the way as Opera got her into the steamy, mineral-infused water. High-quality creams and self-care products available only to the most privileged blue-blooded demonkind were rubbed into her skin. Opera’s skillful hands massaged, scrubbed, and detangled. They even offered Irumi tea and a small snack during her prolonged stay in the tub while being pampered. 

Dazed, and a little sleepy from the steam and head-tingling massages; Irumi was guided and seated at her little plush chair at her vanity desk. Swaddled in a towel as Opera dried and brushed through her hair before twirling it back up into a bun to keep out of the way. Her questions about their interesting choice of clothes and what was in the hung garment bags were forgotten about as she nearly dozed on her vanity as Opera left her side to the bags, inspecting the contents of said bags with great scrutiny. 

“Milady?” the cat demon voiced up. “Mmm?” she hummed out drowsy. “Purple, black, white or blue; milady.” 

Irumi turned her head to Opera, trying to blink enough to awaken as she thought over the question. They did say formal so perhaps these were some sort of fancy clothes? “Mm, purple please.” Her thoughts on the pretty purple color of her lounge chair that sat within her grandpa’s office, along with what seemed to be the colors of his household-her household. 

“Wonderful choice,” they approved, pulling out the article of clothing from the bag. Irumi sat up straight, completely awakened by the sight of the clothing. “That- that's…” she began to sweat, looking at Opera in apprehension. “Yes, Milady.” 

“...why?” she squeaked out, looking between the beautiful and artistically designed fabric and the poker-faced Opera. “Yesterday you said you will begin dressing for your etiquette lessons,” they explained simply, tail and cat ears twitching. Irumi paled further, her ears drooping in her horror at where this was going. “y-yes..I suppose I did agree with that..but-its a…” 

“Milady is a very beautiful and still-growing demoness. At some point, my lady will be dressing for noble events. When that time comes, Milady should be prepared and know how to move fluently in anything she may dress in and put those inferior nobles into silence at their lack of elegant grace.” Opera’s eyes shone, tail flicking side to side at a lively pace as they walked forward to Irumi, bowing before her while smoothing over the skirt they wore for this occasion. 

Irumi stared up at them, disheveled by their mere words as she sighed, knowing she lost and that it was a good idea as ever to get used to those types of clothes while in the safety of the manor. “Yes…yes alright. We should clear it up with sensei anyways…” she agreed, rubbing her forehead and pushing her bangs up as she combed her nails against her scalp. “Of course,” Opera nearly let out a purr, lifting up the mandatory undergarments from who-knows-where and requesting her to stand. 

They still had much to prepare and do before the guard dog arrives. 

Kalego arrived at the manor, sighing in exhaustion at the long day, as he shoved the bag full of paperwork and the lesson plan he will be covering here today underneath his arm. Walking up the steps to the front doors, he felt a sudden sense of foreboding rise within him. Causing the hair at the nape of his neck to stand as a cold chill crept through his entire body. 

Feeling the dread and knowing the fact it wasn't something he could avoid, Kalego gave a cautious knock to the door knocker. One of the doors clicked and slowly squeaked open. The Naberius turned paler, taking a step back in horror at Opera. “What new level of hell is this?!” he choked up.

Opera tilted their head at Kalego, seemingly not understanding and finding amusement at Kalego’s horror. “What is the matter, Kalego-kun?” “What's the matter with me?! What’s the matter with you?! Why the hell are you in a maid’s uniform?!!” he yelled, taking another step back at the chilling look in Opera’s eyes. 

“Just performing what I must do. No worries, Kalego-kun. This is quite the good thing.” Opera stalked forward slowly, tail swishing. “O-oi you stay the fuck away from me!-ack!” “Captured,” the cat demon mused and began to drag him inside as he fruitlessly struggled to get away. 

Feeling violated from the forced hose-down-because that was anything but a bath-, forceful grooming, and shoved into probably the most expensive line of suits that exist in the Netherworld; Kalego stood there at the bottom of the stairs scowling and confused about what was happening. Wanting to pull at the royal purple tie that was choking him but didn't dare touch it as Opera continued to stare him down. 

Sullivan had greeted him about five minutes ago with a cheerful ‘Good evening Kalego-kun!~’ before prancing up the stairs like a despicable brat high on sugar to get Irumi. Speaking of, what was taking the brat so long? Getting into most noble-tier suits didn't take this long, and there is the fact that the airhead has been getting ready for this damning lesson before he even left the school. 

“Milady,” Opera spoke up from next to Kalego, partially curtsying and partially bowing as they normally did. ‘Milady…?’ Kalego wondered in confusion, snapping out of his thoughts as a mouthwatering scent slammed into his sensitive nose without mercy before he could look up at who held Sullivan’s arm, gradually gliding down the steps. 

“I'm sorry, did I take too long?” Irumi’s voice left the demoness at Sullivan’s side. Her ears twitched as a soft blush spread from her face down to her exposed collarbone. Kalego turned pale all over again; just as quickly as his mouth watered from the scents wafting from this damn demon- demoness , his mouth became as dry as a deadly desert just as fast. A bubble of air choked him up in the throat as his mind briefly shut down. 

“What the fuck .” he snapped out, staring at the girl dressed in a figure-clinging gown who seemed to make it her mission to cause him stress and heart problems despite not knowing each other much longer than two weeks. 

This new revelation has just made the lessons and what he will need to work on with her all the more difficult. Because of course the grandchild of the equally hated and beloved Sullivan, one of the Three Heroes of the Netherworld; couldn't just be constantly air-headed and unaware of their surroundings, easily influenced, along with being weak-willed in ambitions. But had to be an oddity of a demoness who smelled dangerously delicious with an addictive warmth as well as the damn sinless, innocently naive look that would make most moronic and greedy imbeciles trying to lay a ‘claim’ on her to ‘taint’! It doesn't help that she is an Aleph that so far hasn't been showing any signs of wanting to move up rank!

Was the damn Principal trying to cause his death by assigning this to him?!

Chapter Text

___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Chapter 21

_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Kalego gritted his teeth, looking sharply away from the flustered Irumi to rub his aching head. “For the love of the devil…!” He groaned in misery trying to keep his rising stress down and hidden from sight as he raked his fingers through his hair-ruining Opera’s hard work when they violated- ahem got Kalego ready for the lesson. 

“...S-Sir?” Kalego felt a shiver trail up and down his spine, somehow Irumi’s voice was so much more notably feminine and so…soft, it was damn disturbing! The man wanted to scream, to lay bedridden in his protective space and escape this hellish torment that will certainly cause him ludicrous amounts of headaches and pain. But as it stands all he could do is take in a deep breath, straightening his posture as he got his emotions back in check- Thank damnation for the training and lessons he underwent as a whelp. 

“Why was I not informed until now?” he questioned, keeping his jaw loose and eyes softened. It wouldn't do any good to glare hatefully at Irumi or any of them while Irumi was being notably vulnerable. “I…I never exactly claimed myself a boy, sir…” Irumi tried to explain in her shy way. “I'm not trying to go out of my way to hide my gender, everything is truthful on my student file record, it's just…I-I really don't like being so…exposed…and I have…um…” she struggled out, the blush on her face to collarbone spread further, dousing her a vibrant red, he spotted her gloved hands grabbing at the long deep purple fabric of the dress, tugging at it nervously as her thumbs traced the delicate detailing of black roses stitched within the rich fabric. Kalego sighed once more. “Stop,” he demanded, holding his palm out towards her. 

Irumi’s mouth snapped shut as she meekly peered up at him, nearly hiding against her grandfather’s side. Kalego resumed rubbing his forehead, deeply sighing. “I don't need the reason you are uncomfortable in these clothing, nor do I need this nervous stuttering mess you are currently in. Go to the study and try to settle with tea or something. My question is directed at your grandfather.” he glared directly at Sullivan, “as he is the one who hired me to tutor and protect you , it is he that needs to answer some questions.” he stated boldly. 

The elder demon tilted his head, a flash of amusement glinting off his round glasses. “My, my,” he mused out. “Opera,” Opera immediately bowed, lifting a side of their dress as they did so. “Certainly Sir; Milady, let us leave them and get you settled.” Irumi looked between them all nervously, fingers smoothing over the lacey fabric of her black gloves. 

Hesitantly, she nodded and left the stairway with Opera. They immediately poured her some soothing tea as she sat at the table, taking meek sips as Opera stood beside her, it wasn't doing much to calm her if anything she was getting more anxious the longer they waited. “Do…don't I look strange in…in this get-up...?” 

“My mistress looks quite lovely, the deep purple with black rose details along with the black rose accessories looks quite lovely against your pale skin.” “b-but so much of my shoulder is exposed!” she nearly whimpered, cupping her hands against her heated neck as she clumsily slammed the teacup onto the saucer, anxious that some scars were showing as tears began to gather. 

Opera’s ears drooped upon witnessing their young ward tremble in such fears and anxiety. They shifted the maid's uniform a bit more as they knelt in front of her. “Irumi…” they called out but her eyes were squeezed shut and she was struggling to breathe, flinching over and over again as some sort of memory played out. 

Opera watched her sitting position curl slightly trying to pull her legs up onto the seat to hug her knees-and what they realized by now- conceal and guard one of the most gruesome markings on her body that flared every time she felt anxious like this- the branding on her hip. However, the fabric of the dress caused such action to be restricted slightly. 

“...Irumi-sama…please open your eyes,” pain squeezed at Opera’s chest watching Irumi immediately open her eyes at the request, but her eyes were so dulled compared to the lively blue they often were-even with the contacts in place. 

“My lady, I swear to you that you look beautiful. I made sure nothing you don't want to be seen is being properly covered. Furthermore, this is a safe space; we all will protect you now that you are by our side. We will also do anything you command, your comfort and wants are our top priority.” Opera swore, reaching out and carefully pulling her hands from the section between her slender neck and tense shoulders. Irumi jolted slightly at the touch but took in a few deep breaths to calm down. 

Holding her hands in a soft hold, Opera fixed the lace gloves that bunched up slightly at her tiny wrists. Her focus turned fully on their hand movements, using it as a distraction while getting her breathing a bit more under control. Irumi began to shakily nod along.

 “Are you at all in any discomfort beyond your shoulders? I'll be sure to bring over a shawl for you in just a moment.” Irumi slowly shook her head, “n-no, as you said earlier these stockings really do help, they feel nice and sturdy,” she shifted a bit, fixing the way she sat as she calmed further. 

“I’m glad milady, those stockings are from Lustful Haute Couture, its brand mostly targets succubi but its clothing line is quite durable and is said to be empowering.” Opera explained, getting up from the floor to fix her hair a bit as she absorbed their words. “...succubi…durable…empowering…?” she parroted in confusion. “Indeed, many Succubi have gone into battles with lingerie from this store that has stood up to attacks in the front lines.” “I-I see…” she said but was only left further confused. 

Outside of the study, Kalego glared at Sullivan, no longer needing to restrain his expression. “So what exactly is going on here,” he growled out, arms crossed as he finally managed to loosen the purple tie around his neck with Opera no longer there to stare him down. 

Sullivan tilted his head, humming slightly to himself as he turned, beginning to walk upstairs. Grinding his teeth in annoyance, Kalego quickly followed along. “This is serious! So I can properly protect that troublemaker. I'm going to need to know what else you are hiding!” 

“Hmm the thing is Kalego-kun; is that I can’t inform you in full detail.” Sullivan mused out, beginning to unlock and open up the door to his personal study. Kalego paused, biting his tongue when he caught sight of all the barriers and locks. “..what is…?” 

As the last lock was undone, Kalego fell to his knees at the sudden deathly and hazardous magic that flooded past the cracks of the heavy wooden doors. He choked up, struggling to breathe as Sullivan opened up the doors before them barely feeling any of the effects of the miasma and magical essence pooling out. “What-what is that?!” 

Kalego stared in a mix of horror and awe at the violent but so serene image of the blue and purple auras that swirled and slashed through the air, trapped within the perimeters of a sealing matrix he had never seen before. 

“This is a piece of Irumi’s magic that has been drawn and quarantined away from her, it's also a few of her inherited traits from her bloodlines.” Sullivan mused out, watching the auras move so beautifully with a bit of sorrow. “What…?” Kalego questioned, dumbfounded as his body began to adapt slightly to stand up-although he was slightly bowed with a hunch. 

Sullivan didn't answer further, instead, he turned that solemn gaze to Kalego. “I believe I told you a bit of why you are Irumi’s familiar and why I assigned you as her class’s teacher and now as her tutor; but there is a bit more that I can provide you with.” Kalego’s eyes narrowed, scowling in suspicion as he glanced back at the trapped auras. 

“As you have been told, your father as a young teen swore allegiance and the promise of his second-born to Irumi’s mother for my grandchild- you .” Sullivan breathed out a huff-like laugh. “Your father was like a lost hell-pup always following her around, much to the amusement and annoyance of a few others.” Sullivan reminisced looking back at the haze of power. 

“It was during the time before we lost our King, Derkila that Ru’s mother became pregnant with my darling grandchild. The time when all these unrest and problems began…” Kalego stiffened, glaring at the man in his startled state at that confession. “That was well over fourteen hundred years ago! My father had just met my mother during that time period! My elder brother, Narnia, wasn't even conceived !” 

“Patience, patience young Naberius! I'm getting to that!” Sullivan waved his hand dismissively, leaning against the framing of the door. “My Tsu-chan didn't want to go into hiding but Ru-chan’s father was stubborn, as was I. Tsu wasn't well-liked by plenty of jealous idiots. And they would have certainly aimed for her life while carrying Rumi…so after a lot of argument and cowering in fear of that woman that I viewed as my daughter, we managed to send her somewhere we assumed would have been safe, would have been far enough away…” the elder’s voice began to quiver, a mix of dread, misery, and utter fury dampened his usual cheery tone. 

Kalego straightened up, no longer hunched over but was on guard all over again at the deathly aura that boiled around Sullivan’s form. “This place is under a great amount of sealing and guarding by our Demon Patrol, but there are gaps, especially back then. This place is far from our Netherworld, it even operates at a different timeline. As precautionary as it was, we forged a special sealing spell onto a necklace and sent it off with Tsubaki for when Ru would be born to protect the infant from being discovered. There was a plan, no matter how well-thought-out we deemed it back then it seems so crude and dependent on luck. Luck, we didn't have on our side.” Sullivan breathed out, his voice losing the dangerous edge. 

“A single year there is roughly a hundred years here. A demoness, one of the ones that hated my Tsu, found out our plans when we got sloppy here, it was nearly time for Rumi to be borne and I to go there to protect them until the child became four according to that place’s time…having found out the information; she set off to kill Tsu and Rumi.” He closed his eyes, solemn as he remembered that painful day, finding Tsubaki’s torn-up body in that alleyway. He could even clearly remember all that anguish and pain upon witnessing all his daughter’s blood coating that filthy wall and ground, dripping so morbidly down that spear.

He swallowed back the bile and growl that wished to escape, jaw clenched as he pushed those particular memories back. “That demoness, along with myself didn't know Rumi was born early; I didn't know until after I tore that wench apart for touching my daughter . When I took Tsu to where she was staying I…I found the signs that Irumi was already safely delivered. But I didn't know where the child could be,” his chuckle was so tired and caked in self-loathing. 

“Turns out a couple who wanted a servant found Rumi and ‘raised’ my granddaughter . Picked her right up out of the hiding spot my daughter placed her in and abused and filled Ru with so much terror she had no other choice but to be obedient to their whims so she could survive.” 

Sullivan growled, disgust contorting his expression, sharpening the edge within his eyes as he scowled. “Somehow those two summoned me to their area wishing to bargain for money .” The elder began to growl louder, his voice turning into his more demonic and deadly version-the voice any sane demon feared at the remembrance this elder was one of the three heroes for a reason. 

“They wanted to sell my granddaughter to me , at first I thought it was some idiots trying to rid their son for cash like the typical greedy creatures they are. Then I saw a picture of Rumi and the necklace that would identify her. I agreed, an exchange for Irumi for a couple million. I, however, didn't say I wouldn't be back to punish them.” 

He began to chuckle darkly, “I only have a curse set over them for now, I'll leave the decision to torture or kill them to when my Ru is healed enough to decide, anyways did that answer your questions, Kalego-kun?” He ended that with a cheery tune, smiling at Kalego who stared up at him dumbfounded and disturbed. 

“Answer, answer what?! That just gave me more questions you senile old man!” Kalego shouted, gesturing to the trapped aura than to their entire surroundings. “You realize you are telling me Irumi is actually older than myself but was raised in a different place that affected her growth?! What the hell is this sealing matrix and why would a seal or spell like that even exist in the first place?! Furthermore how does any of that bullshit answer my question on why I wasn't informed by you about her gender till now?! Which, if you can't fathom why; I need to know for which lessons to set up and what protections I need to put in place!! But now you're telling me she wasn't even raised in the fucking Netherworld but some mystery place?!!! Do you have a lick of sense or have you truly gone senile ?!” Sullivan began to laugh at Kalego’s notable confusion and distress. 

“I knew it was a good idea to assign you as her tutor! Well, my Ru-chan wanted to be introduced as ‘grandchild’ till she was more comfortable and healed up! It's all in her student file if you pay attention to the entire thing! Also, I want her to find her comfort zones with us all, she is still quite confused and piecing things together herself as she finally gains access to her abilities. Keep up this good work Kalego-kun! Well, we shouldn't keep my dear waiting much longer! It’s already nearly dinner time!” Sullivan chirped out in a jolly mood as he locked the room back up, spotting Opera going down the stairs with a black shawl folded in their grasp-it was a bit weird seeing his security demon in a dress but if it comforts Irumi when she is dolled up all cutely then he will wear one too next time!

“Ugh…” Kalego scowled, disturbed and exhausted. They went down the stairs, heading into Irumi’s study just as Irumi settled back down with a black shawl over her shoulders now slightly covering some of the details and accessories Opera dressed her in. “Oh, hello. Is everything alright?” Irumi greeted, peering up at both of them in concern as Opera tutted in disapproval at how disheveled Kalego looked now. “Just fine ,” Kalego growled, walking around her to his seat right across from her, stubbornly ignoring the damn scent wafting from her. 

He grabbed the bag he came with, pulling out a stack of papers along with a notebook. Promptly he began to rewrite things with a huff. “You two can leave, get dinner, whatever.” Kalego growled out, briefly glancing at Sullivan who fluttered around Irumi-taking pictures of the brat while cooing about ‘how adorable and darling’ she is. “Boo, Kalego-kun you're no fun!” “Screw your ‘fun’ and go finish some paperwork or something!” Kalego snapped out, twitching and falling silent when he saw Irumi flinch when he raised his voice. His eyes narrowed, thinking over all the ludicrous information the senile elder shared a few minutes prior. 

“It’s okay Grandpa, how about we eat dinner with you when it's ready? Opera, is it alright for you to make us more tea and start on the food?” Opera and Sullivan noticeably pouted and sulked at her request but left all the same. 

“You don't need to constantly play mediator. It’ll put you in more harrowing situations.” Kalego blandly stated as he continued to write. 

Irumi shifted, “I…I’ll keep that in mind..” she partially muttered. He sighed, annoyed with the tension. “I’m not angry with you nor are you in some sort of trouble. So quit being a tense brat. We will be reviewing what you did yesterday before we start anything else. Furthermore, fix that despicable posture. It's unbecoming for a noble and ruins your back.” Kalego pointed out all while keeping his eyes on the notebook and what he was writing and erasing. 

“Y-yes sir!” she squeaked out, sitting up a bit with a straightened back. “I have a few questions before I edit any more of what I need to cover with you.” Kalego set down his pen, looking at Irumi with narrowed eyes. “Yes?” Irumi stared back with those clear eyes. 

“Are you aware of what your scent and touch do?” he questioned first, watching in annoyance at how her eyes shifted into confusion. “My..scent and touch is doing something…?” 

Kalego sighed, “yes, frankly it's suffocating me and nearly caused me to drool like an uncivilized moron at the addictive scent. Your scent is a danger to your safety until you can protect yourself. We are fortunate you haven't smelled this strongly at Babyls yet, that you haven't even been attacked by a cretin at school either with just the usual scent you put off though that's probably because of those Asmodeus and Valac brats guarding you the entire time of attendance. But starting from tomorrow you need to start masking your scent or at least dampen it; you attend a school filled with moronic teenagers that are filled with influxing greed and desires.” he stated seriously, writing down what they’ll need to cover for the dangers she presents to herself. 

“Yes sir..” she answered, shifting again, nervous and pale at what he hinted at but fully understood the dangers. “What- what does my touch do though?” “It's warm, strangely so. It can become just as addicting to others.” Irumi slowly nodded, nibbling at her bottom lip. 

“Next, do you know what ‘evil cycles’ and ‘lust cycles’ are?” he grimaced at the equally confused expression still present on her face. “For devils-” he sighed, “Evil cycles are when a demon’s- of any age- stress has heightened far too much and the need to be especially bothersome and revert to origin is present. Reverting to Origin is when we toss our civilized progress down the drain and become beings built on destruction and primal instincts.” He explained, resuming in writing. 

“A lust cycle is also referred to as a mating cycle by some, is only present in full-grown adults and usually tied to the pre-evil cycle which can be used as a natural deterrent to stray away from entering an evil cycle. I'm telling you this since apparently, you are around fourteen-hundred years old and by all means, should be full-grown; but as we can clearly see you are in the body and mindset of an adolescent as far as I care to tell.” Kalego looked up at Irumi to see if he needed to explain any further. 

Irumi looked flustered and still frankly quite confused as she silently took in the explanations. “By…lust do you mean…?” “The craving to fulfill one's sexual desire with one or multiple other partners.” “r-right…” she stuttered out. “Please tell me I don’t need to inform you what sexual desire is,” he requested in an exasperated tone. “N-no! I know! A woman I saw as a big sister used to talk about it all the time before she…died..” 

 “Well, as that is covered; what do you know about your abilities since your grandfather got custody over you?” Kalego questioned, turning the page of the notebook to have a fresh page. 

Irumi blinked, humming a bit to distract the memory of her deceased elder sister. “I'm not sure, but after the entrance ceremony my hair suddenly started to rapidly grow longer, my eyes changed color, and my appetite got a lot bigger. I also am healing some old wounds I've had for a very long time, and Opera says my skin and hair changed texture. I suddenly got small fangs and my ears also became pointed and strangely sensitive.” she noted out loud, tilting her head as she thought it all over a bit more. “I guess I've been feeling different too, more easily amused or playful. But I haven't noticed any abilities,” she shrugged, looking uncertain if any of that answered his question as he continued to write what looked like bullet notes. 

“Well, keep me updated when you do start experimenting on whatever abilities you hold. How did you feel when you created that tree-which I assume is a plant from wherever it is you were trapped at?” 

“Warm; from the ring, my necklace, and stomach,” she recalled. “By necklace do you mean that silver one around your neck?” Irumi glanced up at him before looking down, pulling the chain up to show him the square locket. “Y-yes, grandpa says my father carved the symbols while he and a couple of others pooled their magic into it.” Kalego’s eyes narrowed as he studied the carvings. It was ancient , the type of netherworld magic runes that were shelved in the same forbidden section as the forbidden spells due to the danger of miss-doing a single line could be disastrous on the calamity scale . “I see…your father must have been quite powerful and insane to create that.” Irumi tilted her head, “...thanks?” 

“Well, that covers most of it for now.” he sighed, snapping the notebook closed with the loose papers within it. He stood, setting up the table in the usual way with all the different knives, forks, and spoons laid out before sitting back down. “Point out to me what each utensil is called and why that is its desired placement, afterwards we will work on how you hold them then go on from there.” Irumi nodded along before beginning. 

About two hours passed after the lesson began and dinner was eaten. Kalego had gathered all he needed after a few more notes and reminders were jotted down. “I don't know how you two aren't concerned by it, or unaffected. But be sure Irumi’s scent is masked from now on. Tomorrow we will move a bit away from dinner etiquette to what you should do at tea parties and a Devilum. We will also begin covering topics you can commonly talk about to nobles to show you aren't someone they can mess with or take advantage over. Later I'll teach you how to understand the meaning and underlining insults most of the nobility favor.” Kalego informed as he walked to the door, still dressed in the black suit. 

Irumi curtsied, “Thank you so much, sir! Have a good night!” Irumi chirped out with a radiant smile that seemed to make her eyes brighten and twinkle. Kalego took in a sharp breath as he nodded, deciding not to comment on anything else as he left for his home to once again get to sleep via a drunk haze. 

She stood back up, turning to Sullivan and Opera as she held down a small yawn. “Can I get out of this now, please? My lower back is super itchy and I can't get it through this fabric.” “Of course milady, is your plan for tonight still relevant?” “Yes, since school starts a bit later tomorrow, late-day was it called?” “Indeed,” Opera nodded, closing up the front door and locking it back up.